Moscow

ФРАГМЕНТЫ ИСТОРИИ ОРКОВ
и сопутствующие материалы по истории Тьмы и расогенеза Арды


Задачи и структура настоящей работы.

Наша цель - снабдить читателя, интересующегося историей и культурой орков, полным сводом фрагментов толкиеновского корпуса, имеющих отношение к этой проблеме. Фрагменты приводятся в общем порядке следования HME 1-12, Silmarillion, UT, LR: Appendices, прочие мелкие материалы, LR: основной текст, Hobbit. Этот порядок определяется последовательность издания серии HME и сравнительной важностью остальных материалов. Иногда параллельные фрагменты разных текстов приводятся рядом друг с другом.

Каждый фрагмент вводится номером и указанием источника, например: Fr.1. BLT 1/3. /Lost Story III/ The Coming of Valar and the Building of Valinor, где вначале указывается в сокращенном виде том (см. список сокращений), а потом полностью сказание, входящее в него и содержащее фрагмент. Все тексты от составителя берутся в косые скобки / /; весь прочий текст принадлежит толкиеновскому корпусу. Пометка /Comm./ означает, что нижеследующий текст является комментарием Кристофера Толкиена с возможным включением пересказа или цитат текста Дж.Р.Р.Толкиена, помета /Rend./ означает, что нижеследующий текст является пересказом или изложением рукописи Дж.Р.Р.Толкиена, сделанным Кристофером Толкиеном, с элементами цитат подлинного текста Дж.Р.Р. или без таковых. Помета /Autocomm./ подразумевает попытку Дж.Р.Р.Толкиена понять и интерпретировать неясные ему самому стороны собственного мира; такие автокомментарии (учитывая, к тому же, неоднократные заявления Толкиена о том, что ему самому этот мир не вполне понятен и не особенно подвластен) не могут рассматриваться как «источники» по Арде. Толкиен выступает здесь не как «Толкиен», а как «толкиенист» - автор внешнего и гипотетического комментария к собственному тексту/миру. Тексты без помет (за исключением самоочевидных случаев) являются собственными текстами Дж.Р.Р.Толкиена «источникового» характера.

Особую проблему представляют собой указания страниц. Дело в том, что все толкиеновские тексты издавались неоднократно разными издательствами, как в большом формате, так и «пэйпербэками». Если сам текст Толкиена воспроизводится во всех изданиях совершенно одинаково, то распределение страниц, естественно, различное. Мало того, внутренние постраничные отсылки, содержащиеся в самом толкиеновском тексте, одни издания механически воспроизводят в их первоначальном виде, рассчитанном на пользование «Сильмариллионом» 1977 г. и Унвиновским первоизданием UT и HME в толстых переплетах, а другие пытаются их переправлять, отсылая к изданиям собственной серии и тем создавая безмерную путаницу. Я принял решение всюду, где можно, избегать ссылок на страницы, указывая вместо этого как можно точнее ту или иную часть текста; при крайней же необходимости указывать либо страницы унвиновского большеформатного издания (по умолчанию), либо страницы доступного иного издания (с указанием последнего). Тот, кто работает с любым изданием, легко сможет найти в нем нужную страницу, просто посмотрев по печатному индексу, на каких страницах указанной мной структурной части текста встречается ключевое слово фрагмента. Кроме того, если внутренняя ссылка дается на текст, который уже был приведен мной в качестве одного из фрагментов, я, как правило, привожу, наряду с номером страницы, номер соответствущего фрагмента в настоящем собрании. Вообще, настоящая сводка рассчитана прежде всего на то, чтобы ее и использовали, ссылаясь на номера фрагментов, а не на номера соответствующих страниц по какому бы то ни было изданию.
Чем полезна работа такого типа? Прежде всего тем, что, загрузив ее и применяя простейший контекстный поиск, можно в течение 10 минут получить информацию, которую пришлось бы часами выбирать из печатных изданий (даже при условии, что все они у Вас есть).

В свою очередь, получив ее, можно довольно быстро решить проблемы, трудноразрешимые при обращении к отдельным текстам. Приведу только один пример: вопрос о соотношении «орков» и «гоблинов». Иногда эти термины выступают как совершенно совпадающие по смыслу обозначения орков; иногда - как обозначения двух разных, непересекающихся типов существ; иногда «орки» оказываются разновидностью «гоблинов». Сопоставление всех контекстов позволяет довольно быстро прийти к выводу о том, что

- 1. Самое раннее, еще нейтральное значение термина «гоблин» примерно совпадает со значением термина «фэй» - представители «малого народца», низшего мифологического уровня в целом. В этом смысле даже эльфы-нолдор оказываются «гоблинами», как о том прямо свидетельствует редкое употребление терминов «Gnome» и «goblin» как взаимозаменяемых (см. ниже, Fr.5)!

-2. В более узком и основном смысле первоначально гоблинами называлась всякая мелкая и средняя «нечисть» (точный перевод английского слова «гоблины» на русский язык) на службе Мелкора. Критерием выделения этой группы были относительно небольшие силы и размеры. Орки «сформировались» достаточно независимо от этих «гоблинов» и были крупнее и сильнее их, так что первоначально их строго различали.

- 2 > 3. С другой стороны, орки были ненамного крупнее и сильнее, и достаточно походили на гоблинов с виду, чтобы при смешанных и совместных действиях восприниматься как их часть/часть некоего единства; возможно, они смешивались и физически и имели какие-то общие корни (например, в рамках общности «гоблинов» в первом, самом широком и нейтральном смысле слова). Тем самым орки стали восприниматься как часть/разновидность мелкоровых гоблинов (3).

- 3 > 4. При этом, поскольку они были все-таки самыми сильными и, возможно, самыми многочисленными из «гоблинов» в этом новом, третьем смысле слова, они стали восприниматься еще и как главная их часть, «гоблины» par excellence (4). Тем самым термин «гоблин» начинает применяться как простое обозначение «орка».

- 4 > 5. Впоследствии все прочие «гоблины» отошли в тень(не то вымерли, не то смешались с орками, не то вышли из всех конфликтов и так затаились, что больше их никакие источники не упоминают - во всяком случае, после Первой эпохи они полностью исчезают из текстов), и единственными «гоблинами» на виду источников остались «орки». Термин «гоблин» становится абсолютным синонимом к термину «орк» (5).

Заметим, что одинаковая принадлежность нолдор и орков к «гоблинам» в широком смысле слова (в словоупотреблении людей) согласуется с эльфийским происхождением орков, хотя и не подразумевает его категорически.

Толкиенисты с «историческим уклоном» (а есть и с литературным, и с литведческим, и с этико-философским, и с онтологическим, и с гносеологическим, и с географическим, и с антропологическим, и с лингвистическим - вот только с чисто естественнонаучным уклоном толкиенистов нет и быть не может, JRRT был гуманитарий и просто не оставил в этой области достаточно пищи для сердца и ума; все рассуждения на тему о возможных нейролингвистических и акустических механизмах речи у говорящих орлов или оптических свойствах палантиров были и останутся очень вымученными) весьма четко делятся на две - правда, пересекающиеся - категории. Одни радуются, когда начинают более цельно и живо представлять себе, что творилось - вернее, могло твориться - на душе у феанорингов, когда они шли громить Гавань Сириона. Это, так сказать, микроисторики от ардоведения. Если выяснится, как соотносятся друг с другом «гоблины», «гонги», «орки», «каукарелдар», «изначальные фэйри» и «злые фэйри», это их не огорчит и не обрадует. Другие радуются в точности таким вещам (третьи - тем и другим); это макроисторики, и именно для них предназначается данная работа.

В нижеследующий корпус включались фрагменты, помогающие выявить:
место орков среди других живых существ Арды (в эту категорию входят также фрагменты, описывающие иные категории существ, чем-то сходных с орками, и перечни или классификации, где орки упоминаются среди других рас);
место орков в составе сил Тьмы (сюда приходится включать и описания битв, упоминающие разные виды этих сил, и устойчивые формулы типа «орки и балроги»);
происхождение и расогенез орков, возможности их скрещивания с другими расами внешность и вооружение орков;
отношение орков к иным существам, в том числе своим властителям;
сообщества орков, автономные или независимые от власти Мелкора и Саурона;
орки с точки зрения эрувианской теологии и ее производных, как их гипотетически интерпретировал и пытался применить в автокомментариях сам Толкиен.

P.S. Орки «Властелина Колец».
Обычно «Властелин Колец» рассматривается чуть ли не как самый достоверный и подробный источник по облику и поведению различных рас Арды. Этот взгляд, при всей своей распространенности, не выдерживает ни малейшей критики. Что такое «ВК»? В пределах мира Толкиена это - сделанный самим Толкиеном перевод «Красной Книги Западной Марки», а точнее, романа, написанного неизвестными людьми Арнорско-Гондорского королевства на основе этой самой «Красной Книги», которая, в свою очередь, представляла собой компиляцию, основанную на записях Бильбо и Фродо, в течение столетий дополнявшихся и переправлявшихся как хоббитами Шира, так и гондорскими учеными (RFCG, s.v. Red Book of Westmarch). Тем самым настоящих голосов героев Войны Кольца мы в ВК вообще НЕ СЛЫШИМ и слышать не можем. Мыслимо ли, к примеру, чтобы Сэм точно зафиксировал в памяти все реплики Шаграта и Горбага, потом так же точно бы их надиктовал Фродо, тот так же точно их записал, а потом при многосотлетней переработке текста с ними ничего бы не случилось? Итак, все реплики орков (как и все конкретные реплики кого бы то ни было, как и вообще все, кроме сюжетной канвы) - это не стенограмма и не свидетельство очевидца, а "фукидидова речь" - то есть всего лишь реконструкция того, КАК И ЧТО МОГЛИ БЫ ГОВОРИТЬ ОРКИ ПО МНЕНИЮ "светлых" авторов и обработчиков исходных хоббитских записей. Ни подробного описания деталей, ни психологических характеристик, ни записей всех разговоров авторы первоисточника ВК - хоббиты "Братства" - составить и оставить не могли вообще, так что все это было досочинено и унифицировано потом - по существующим в уме авторов конечного ВК моделям. А эти модели предусматривали совершенно четкое отношение к оркам (которых к тому же те, кто писал орочьи диалоги ВК, уже несколько веков как не видели живьем). Портрет орков в ВК, сообщает нам нечто не об орках, а об авторах конечного ВК – о том, какими орков представляли себе эти «светлые» авторы сотни лет спустя. В этой связи весьма характерно, что уже «Хоббит» - текст, гораздо ближе стоящий к своему первоисточнику, то есть записям Бильбо - рисует орков куда более живо и в несколько ином свете, чем «ВК».

P.S.2. Орки на стороне Последнего Союза?
Иногда это постулируют на основании, казалось бы, бесспорного пассажа из «Сильмариллиона», трактат «О Кольцах Власти и Третьей Эпохе»: /Во время войны Последнего Союза/ All living things were divided in that day, and some of every kind, even of beasts and birds, were found in either host, save the Elves only. They alone were undivided and followed Gil-galad. Казалось бы, отсюда следует, что во время Войны Последнего Союза разделились и орки; однако в письмах и эссе Толкиена разъяснения на эту тему выдержаны в том духе, что орки от начала и до конца служат Злу (Fr.170, Fr.252, Fr.260). Разгадка проста. В процитированном отрывке речь идет о позиции living things, «живых существ». Между тем в толкиеновском корпусе присутствует два несовместимых взгляда на орков по этому вопросу: по одному, это действительно живые существа (так, например, прямо в Fr.194, где орки причислены именно к living things), по другому - нечто вроде биороботов, псевдожизнь, созданная Мелкором, который настоящей жизни творить в принципе не мог (Fr. 26, 76, 103 и др.). Повествование «О Кольцах Власти...» (в отличие от других частей совершенно компилятивного итогового «Сильмариллиона», которые, к слову сказать, в вопросе о происхождении орков несогласны и друг с другом) исходит, несомненно, из второй концепции (чему есть и другие доказательства), и их «living things» просто не относится к оркам. Ср. об этом прямо: If any Orcs surrendered and asked for mercy, they must be granted it, even at a cost.** [**footnote to the text: Few Orcs ever did so in the Elder Days, and at no time would any Orc treat with any Elf], Fr.170, Orcs IIIa. Эта фраза полностью исключает участие орков в Последнем Союзе с эльфами. - Сравнительно недавно было высказано предположение, что орки все же имеются в виду в рассматриваемом пассаже в числе «живых существ», и что разделение распроняется и на них. Объяснять это, согласно автору указанного предположения, можно тем, что какая-то группа (группы) орков, не заключая, разумеется, союза с эльфами, могли выступать в союзе с определенным сообществом дварфов или людей (такие союзы и в самом деле зарегистрированы в источниках), а те, в свою очередь, по сугубо военно-политическим причинам могли, даже не блокируясь с Последним Союзом, а на свой страх и риск, вне какого-либо противостояния с Тьмой как целым, воевать с каким-то отрядом, принадлежащим к коалиции Саурона. Кроме того, орки могли воевать друг с другом, и вполне могло быть так, что одна из сталкивающихся групп орков входила в силы Саурона, а другая была самочстоятельна и жила на свой страх и риск. В приведенных выше ситуациях получилось бы, что какие-то орки «объективно» выступали против сил Саурона, что, по мысли авторов рассматриваемого предположения, и могло бы дать нашему источнику право распросранять представление о «разделившихся» во время Войны Последнего Союза существах и на орков. Согласиться с этим нельзя, так как процитированное выше место трактата «О Кольцах Власти и Третьей Эпохе» говорит не просто об «объективном» распределении сил, а о таком разделении каждой разновидности «живых существ» (кроме эльфов), при котором часть из них обнаруживалась в «каждом (из двух противоборствовавших) воинств» (host). Между тем ясно, что орки не могли присутствовать в «воинстве» (host) Последнего Союза (см. выше), а если какая-то группа орков и действовала против каких-то сил Саурона на свой страх и риск, не входя при этом в Воинство Последнего Союза, то этот факт в любом случае не учитывался бы и не покрывался рассматриваемой фразой трактата «О Кольцах Власти…»: последний учитывает только те случаи, когда одни представители одного и того же вида «living things» служили в одном из hosts (Гил-Галада - Элендила или Саурона), а другие – в другом. Остается считать, что составители трактата «О Кольцах власти» не числили орков среди «living things».

PS 3. Грудные орчата на воспитании у эльфов?
Дм. Виноходов любезно сообщил нам следующее: «Листая старые подшивки эхо-конференции SU.TOLKIEN, я обнаружил в одном из посланий Андрея Ленского (ноябрь 1995 г.) цитату на английском языке с чрезвычайно интересной информацией. В письме было сказано, что цитата эта из письма Толкина, однако в сборнике писем я этого фрагмента не нашел, более того, сам Андрей уже не помнит, откуда он эту цитату взял. Никто из тех, к кому я обращался, не смог назвать источник цитаты. Были высказаны лишь предположения, что это цитата из какого-то руководства по играм. /.../ Вот эта цитата:

"...Female orcs are similar to males, and they often go to war with orc bands. Because they are shorter and thinner, most of them are snaga. Neither human nor orc from different tribe can distinguish them. Some of them carry children in backpacks. When orc with child is slain, other orcs kill child.
...
Littles [маленькие орчата, мать которых убили в бою - A/ндрей/ L/енский/] were often given to elves, and became elves themselves. But they have instinctive hatred to orcs, and elves could do nothing with it».

Огромное количество писем Толкиена в сборнике его писем не опубликовано, но в разные времена публиковались фрагментами в газетных и журнальных статях, комментаторами и в специальных журналах. Просмотреть все это и проверить таким образом, толкиеновская ли это цитата - совершенно невозможно. К.Кинн, стоявшая у истоков обсуждения этой цитаты еще в начале 1990-х, указала нам, что это отрывок из англоязычного FAQ или из архивов англоязычной же конференции alt.tolkien конца 80-х - начала 90-х гг., причем присутствовала ли ссылка на «письмо Толкиена» там с самого начала и была ли она достоверна, неизвестно; таким образом, цитата может принадлежать и фэнам, и ролевикам. По экспертной оценке К.Кинн и Эли Бар-Яалома (Хатуля) текст не толкиеновский, и существует решающий аргумент в пользу такой оценки: в тексте стоит Because they (орчанки) are shorter and thinner, most of them are snaga. "Так как оркские самки ниже и тоньше самцов, большинство из них - снаги". Здесь "снага" - это экстерьерная категория орков, "особи определенного (меньшего) роста и массивности". Так мог бы понять Толкиена читатель при беглом восприятии его текста, но так никогда бы написал сам Толкиен: у него "снаги" - это определенные племена/породы (breeds) орков, характеризующиеся более низким ростом и меньшей массивностью - племена или породы, а не особи ( Fr.192)! Толкиен мог бы написать "большинство оркских самок - снаги, ибо они низки ростом и тонки" не с большей вероятностью, чем "большинство самок павлина - домашние куры, ибо не имеют разноцветных хвостов". Таким образом, цитата фэнская, а не толкиеновская, и мы не помещаем ее в корпус. (Задним числом можно найти и еще одно доказательство: если бы Толкиен считал эльфов столь благостными, он отразил бы это не раз и не два в самых разных текстах и разговорах /и Кристофер не преминул бы это упомянуть/, а не оставил бы столь ярко рисующую благородство эльфов черту для одноразового упоминания в неидентифицированном и не использованном его публикаторами письме)

Список сокращений.
LotR The Lord of the Rings
UT Unfinished Tales of Numenor and of Middle-earth
BLT1 The Book of Lost Tales. Part I
BLT2 The Book of Lost Tales. Part II
LB The Lays of Beleriand
ShME The Shaping of Middle-earth
LsR The Lost Road and Other Writings
RSh The Return of the Shadow
TI The Treason of Isengard
WR The War of the Ring
SD Sauron Defeated
MR Morgoth's Ring
WJ The War of the Jewels
PM The Peoples of Middle-earth
Letters Letters of J.R.R. Tolkien
HME History of the Middle-Earth
ATB The Adventures of Tom Bombadil
RFCG Robert Foster. The Complete Guide to Middle-Earth. @ R.Foster 1971, 1978.



Краткий глоссарий названий (полных и в виде основ) различных видов живых существ Арды для контекстного поиска в Базе Данных.
fay, fairi, gong, orc, ork, goblin, beast, Incarnate, kaukareldar, spirit, Vala, Maia, Valarindi, Vanimor, Uvanimor, Elda, balrog, Quendi, Avari, troll, Dwar (f, ves, fes)

Moscow

ТЕМАТИЧЕСКИЙ ИНДЕКС ФРАГМЕНТОВ ПО НОМЕРАМ

Существа Арды и описывающая их терминология:

«валар» и производные термины («великие валар», просто «валар», «вали», «дети/сыны валар», «валаринди») 1, 41d, 41g, 41g-1, 41i, 41j, 41m, 41o-bb, 75, 87a-b, 88a, 88c, 168 (esp.168 not.4), 189, 256; см. тж. майар и «духи» (spirits)

«духи» (spirits), «меньшие духи» (lesser spirits), «злые духи» (evil spirits), включая злых майар 4a, 41i, 41j-l, 41n-aa, 41dd, 94, 146, 160suppl.a-d, 161, 163, 167-170, 192, 228b-e, 250, 252; cf.28, 139; ср. тж. 172, 228g о духах веревольфов

sprites 41g-2, 41g-5, 41g-7, 41i, 41ff1

майар (включая умайар) 41g-1, 41i, 41r, 41z, 160suppl.a-d, 163, 168 (esp.168 not.4), 170, 171, 192, 228b-c; см. тж. балроги и «духи»; ср. 172, 228g о духах веревольфов

«призраки» (ghosts) 4a, 183, 228b

«мороки» (phantoms, отличны от spirits, 170) 53, 61, 169, 170, 192

«злые/темные виды» (dark/evil shapes, fell beings, evil things) 3, 160, 160suppl.c-d, 161, 170, 172, 192, 228d-e, 228g, 228k; ср. тж. 172, 228g о веревольфах.

силы (досл. «твари», по смыслу - создания и/или рабы) Тьмы (creatures, things, beings; тж. могут в переносном смысле называться folk, men и children Мелкора, хотя бы реально никаких «людей» и тем более «детей» в составе соответствующих сил не было) 3, 18, 32, 42, 55, 91a, 93, 94, 100b, 102, 111a, 115a-b, 145b, 145d, 158, 160, 160suppl.b-d, 163, 166-170, 172, 189 (author’s note 7), 190, 195b, 204, 215, 222a, 226, 228a, 228d, 228f, 228g, 228k-m, 229, 239, 270, 296, 307

уванимор 1, 2, 3, 22, 38, 40t

(злые) «демоны» (слово и объект: «демоны»=Балроги, cр. 57-58, 64, 68, 80a-b, и, возможно, другие демоны) 6, 29, 40, 41bb-cc, 57, 58, 64, 68, 69, 76, 80, 80b, 92-94, 102, 103, 109, 159, 160suppl.c-d, 161-164, 168, 169, 192, 220, 228b, 228d, 228h, 228k, 246, 247, 249, 250
балроги (валараукар) 28, 40, 67, 75, 76, 82, 87, 102, 103b, 109, 110, 160suppl.c-d, 161, 163, 166, 168, 170, 192, 228b, 228d, 228j, 246, 247, 250; см. тж. орки и балроги

нимри 4, 41v, cf.190

фэйри (включая эльфов как «фэйри») 2, 3, 11, 41 (a-e, g, g2-g6, h-k, n-s, u-w, z-aa, ee), 59

«злые фэйри» 2, 15, 41f, 41h, 41ff, cf.41l, 41n.

каукарэльдар 4, «ложные эльдар» 4а, «ложные фэйри» 4.

орки - passim

гоблины («нечисть»): гоблины как синоним «орков» passim, esp.4, 6, 15, 24, 25, 29, 40, 41ee-1, 47, 48, 50, 51, 68, 109, 110, 111a, 116a-b, 121/Nota bene/, 125, 159, 220, 250, 251; гоблины как нечто отличное от орков, «гоблины и орки» 7, 8, 11, 14, 36, 52, 103b, 114a-b, 120a /Not.35/, 195a, cf.127; орки как разновидность гоблинов («гоблины» как родовое понятие, «орки» - как соответствующее видовое) 26, 29, 58, 76, 103a, 120a /esp.Not.35/, 121, 127, cf.251; «гоблины и другие малые создания» 195b; «гоблины» в значении, близком к «фэй», и включающем эльфов-нолдор 5, 26, 195b; духи гоблинов в телах троллей 139; др.4a, 29; хобгоблины 313d

гонги 4, 22, 23, 39

wolfriders («наездники на волках» - орки, и, возможно, кто-то помимо них) орки 14, 82с-d, 219, 316a; кто-то помимо орков 272 (возможно, тж. 42, 55).

«чудовища» (monsters) 1, 6, 28, 30, 39, 41t, 93, 102, 160suppl.c-d, 163, 228a, 228d, 243

великаны (giants) 1, 115a

огры 1, 43, 56

bogey 112, 132, 150, 192

звери (Тьмы) (beasts) 15, 20, 41dd, 45, 47, 65, 67, 82c, 92, 99, 103a, 113, 160, 162a, 165, 168, 172, 179, 187, 195 k (Trolls), 198c, 228a, 228h, 228k, 228m, 245, 249, 294

Происхождение орков и их скрещивание с другими расами.

происхождение, первое появление и природа орков; орки как твари Моргота; эльфийское происхождение орков 2, 3, 26, 28, 34, 68, 69, 76, 77, 89, 90a-b, 92, 95, 96, 102, 103, 105, 157, 161-164, 167-172, 182, 228е, 228g, 250a-b, 252, 276, превращение эльфов и людей в орков 248

оркская кровь у эльфа 27

орки и люди: человеческая кровь в орках 170, полуорки 145, 170, 218, 219, 221, родство орков и друаданов 220, сf.207, 294

орки как животные; кровь животных в орках 168

орки и тролли 121, 139, 195e, 195i-k

орки и хоббиты 41ee-1, 111, 148, 275, 276, 287

представления о существах, родственных или подобных оркам («орк-кин» и др.) 111, 148, 212, 275 (?), 287, 318

Воспроизводство орков
половое размножение орков 161, 228e; различное потомство от орчанок и мужчин и от орков и женщин («орколюди» и «человекоорки») 145b, 170; ; дети, «маленькие орки», «сыновья орков» и подростки орков 27b, 151, 275, малыш-орчонок 311с,c-1.

Орки в коллективах. Взаимоотношения друг с другом, союзниками и правителями - 20, 21, 81, 83, 98, 204, 290, 299, 308, 310, 311b, 313a, 315
в том числе:
орки и балроги 13, 27b, 29, 30, 49, 54, 63, 65, 66, 68-70, 73, 74, 77, 78, 80b, 82a, 84a-b, 85, 86, 89, 90a-b, 91a-b, 92, 95, 96, 99, 103a-b, 107, 228j, 232, 241
орки и волки 10, 11, 12, 14, 17, 31, 40dd, 42, 51, 55, 62, 82d, 97, 112a-b, 123a-b, 143, 145a, 145c, 175, 178, 203, 218, 219, 225, 233, 238, 284, 312a, 316a-b, cf.197, 312b
орки и коты Моргота 12а
орки и дварфы, орки в союзе с дварфами 2, 3, 22, 23, 106, 310
орки и хоббиты 41ee-1
орки в союзе с людьми 145, 196, 200, 210а, 222, 226, 240, 280, 292, 297
позитивное отношение людей к оркам 100с, 231, 209, 258

Внешность, быт, вооружение, «материальная культура» 11a, 11c, 15, 16, 16a, 19, 27а, 48, 50, 58, 63, 104, 128, 130, 131, 134-137, 144, 145, 149, 150, 151, 154-156, 173, 174, 200, 207, 210а, 211suppl., 217, 219, 225, 228h-i, 230, 238, 242, 255, 262, 263, 265, 266, 268-271, 274, 278-281, 285, 289-291, 293-295, 299-303, 305, 306, 310, 311e-d, 312, 313, 316-318

Речь, поведение, песни, «духовная культура» 11c, 15, 16a, 27b, 29, 81, 108, 138, 147, 150, 153, 156, 180, 184, 185, 186, 198, 208, 210-214, 217, 219, 225, 226, 237, 253, 263, 267, 273, 274, 278, 282, 285, 290, 299, 300, 304, 305, 307, 310, 311е, 312е, 314
в том числе песни 79b, 310
пьяный гоблин 317
пригодный для услуг/услужливый орк 319

Язык(и) и письмо орков 11b, 13, 79a-c, 100, 110, 141, 155, 156, 193, 195, 211suppl., 227, 250, 264 ср. приложение о Черной Речи.

Имена орков 29, 58, 124, 138, 150, 154

Этноним орков 5, 6, 33, 40, 109, 110, 152, 159, 192, 250, 294, cf.247

Разновидности орков 121, 127, 135, 157, 192, 195, 201, 219, 223, 224, 226, 266, 270, 274, 282, 304, 305, 313d, cf.318

Обращение эрувианцев с орками, cравнение орков и людей, природа, место и конечная судьба орков в эрувианской теологии; феа орков = орки как incarnates 75, 88a-c, 139, 158, 160, 161, 162a, 165-170, 187, 188, 195k, 200 (entry ‘3019’), 201, 209, 210а, 211, 212, 222b, 228e, 249, 250b, 252, 254, 257, 260, 275, 283, 288, 294, 313с, 314, 319, cf.163, 211suppl.

понятие incarnate («воплощенный /дух феа/») применительно к оркам и др.: 163,167 /esp. 167. Note 10/, 168, 170, 188, 189, 191, 250b, 253, spirit у гоблинов 139

Исправлено (Mogultaj, 21.06.2003 13:15).

Moscow

F R A G M E N T A



Fr.1
/HME I. P.75/
BLT 1/3. /Lost Story III/ The Coming of Valar and the Building of Valinor
/.../ there are none of Valar or Uvanimor (who are monsters, giants, and ogres) that do not fear the sinews of his /Tulkas’/ arm and the buffet of his iron-clad fist, when he has cause for wrath.

Fr.2
/HME I. P.236/
BLT 1/10. /Lost Story X/ Gilfanon’s Tale: The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind.
Earlier Outlines (A, B) on awakening of Men /Rend./
/After awakening of Men by Elvenrulers Tuvo and Nuin/. At this point in the story the agents of Melko appear, the Uvanimor, 'bred in the earth' by him (Uvanimor, 'who are monsters, giants, and ogres', have been mentioned in an earlier tale, /HME 1/ pp. 75-6 /= Fr.1/); and Tuvo protected Men and Elves from them and from 'evil fays'. A makes mention of Orcs besides.
A servant of Melko named 'Fukil or Fangli' entered the world, and coming among Men perverted them, so that they fell treacherously upon the Ilkorins; there followed the Battle of Palisor, in which the people of Ermon fought beside Nuin. According to A 'the fays and those Men that aided them were defeated', but B calls it an 'undecided battle', and the Men corrupted by Fangli fled away and became 'wild and savage tribes', worshipping Fangli and Melko. Thereafter (in A only) Palisor was possessed by 'Fangli and his hosts of Nauglath (or Dwarves)'. (In the early writings the Dwarves are always portrayed as an evil people.) From this outline it is seen that the corruption of certain Men in the beginning of their days by the agency of Melko was a feature of the earliest phase of the mythology; but of all the story here sketched there is no more than a hint or suggestion, at most, in The Silmarillion (p. 141): ' "A darkness lies behind us," Beor said; "and we have turned our backs upon it, and we do not desire to return thither even in thought."

Fr.3
/HME I. P.236-237/
BLT 1/10. /Lost Story X/ Gilfanon’s Tale: The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind.
Later Outline (C+D) on awakening of Men /Rend.
/.../ Here it is told at the beginning of the narrative that Melko's Uvanimor had escaped when the Gods broke the Fortress of the North, and were wandering in the forests; Fankil servant of Melko dwelt uncaptured in the world. (Fankil = Fangli /Fukil of A and B. In C he is called 'child of Melko'. Fankil has been mentioned at an earlier point in D, when at the time of the Awakening of the Elves 'Fankil and many dark shapes escaped into the world'; see /HME1/ p. 107, note 3) /.../ /After having been awakened by Elves/ Men dwelt in the centre of the world and spread thence in all directions; and a very great age passed. /Then/ Fankil with the Dwarves and Goblins went among Men, and bred estrangement between them and the Elves; and many Men aided the Dwarves. The folk of Ermon alone stood by the fairies in the first war of Goblins and Elves (Goblins is here an emendation from Dwarves, and that from Men), which is called the War of Palisor. Nuin died at the hands of the Goblins through the treachery of Men. Many kindreds of Men were driven to the eastern deserts and the southern forests, whence came dark and savage peoples.

Fr.4
/HME I. P.239 + P.245, note 10/
BLT 1/10. /Lost Story X/ Gilfanon’s Tale: The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind.
Earlier Outlines (A, B) on the history of exiled Gnomes /Noldor/ /Rend./
/.../ the story concludes with 'the Building of Gondolin' and 'the estrangement of Men and Elves in Hisilome, owing to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears': Melko fostered distrust and kept them spying on each other, so that they should not combine against him; and he fashioned the false-fairies or Kaukareldar in their likeness, and these deceived and betrayed Men10.
/.../ Note 10. The text has here the bracketed word '(Gongs)'. This might be thought to be a name for the Kaukareldar or 'false-fairies', but in the Gnomish word-list Gong is defined as ‘one of a tribe of the Orcs, a goblin'. /NB. Cf. Gong, Orc and Gorgun, druadainian name for Orcs. Cf. Fr. 4a on false Eldar /.
Fr.4a
SD (HME 9)/3:(v). The theory of the work.
/Numenorean Mannish Tradition/
There were 'Enkeladim' /Elves/ once on earth, but that was not their name in this world: it was Eledai (in Numenorean Eldar).(1) After the First Fall they tried to befriend Men, and teach them to love the Earth and all things that grow in it. But evil also was ever at work. There were false Eldar: counterfeits and deceits made by evil, ghosts and goblins, but not always evil to look at. They terrified Men, or else deceived and betrayed them, and hence arose the fear of Men for all the spirits of the Earth.
Men 'awoke' first in the midst of the Great Middle Earth (Europe and Asia), and Asia was first thinly inhabited, before the Dark Ages of great cold. Even before that time Men had spread westward (and eastward) as far as the shores of the Sea. The [Enkeladim >] Eledai withdrew into waste places or retreated westward.(2) The Men who journeyed westward were in general those who remained in closest touch with the true Eledai, and for the most part they were drawn west by the rumour of a land in or beyond the Western Sea which was beautiful, and was the home of the Eledai where all things were fair and ordered to beauty. This was so for there was a great island in the Ocean where the Eledai had first 'awakened' when the world was made: that is complete and ready for their operations. Thus it is that the more beautiful legends (containing truths) arose, of oreads, dryads, and nymphs; and of the Ljos-alfar.(3)
NOTES. 1. The name Eledai occurs in Drowning of Anadune (and subsequent texts) §5 / Fr.41v/, as the name of the Nimri (Nimir) in their own language./.../ 2. Sketch I has here: 'The Great Central Land, Europe and Asia, was first inhabited. Men awoke in Mesopotamia. Their fates as they spread were very various. But the Enkeladim withdrew ever west.' 3. Ljos-alfar: Old Norse, 'Light-elves', mentioned in the 'Prose Edda' of Snorri Sturluson.

Fr.5
/HME I. P.262/
BLT1/Appendix. Names in the Lost Tales 1
Noldoli - /=Gnomes, «The Wise Ones» in translations to european languages; = Noldor/ The root NOL 'know' in QL has derivatives Noldo 'Gnome' and Noldorinwa adjective, Noldomar 'Gnomeland', and Noldorin 'who dwelt awhile in Noldomar and brought the Gnomes back to Inwenore'. It seems that Noldomar means the Great Lands. But it is very curious that in these entries, which are among the earliest, 'Gnome' is an emendation of 'Goblin'; cf. the poem Goblin Feet (1915), and its Old English title Cumap pa Nihtielfas (/HME 1/ p. 24). In Gnomish 'Gnome' is Golda ('i.e. wise one'); Goldothrim 'the people of the Gnomes', Goldogrin their tongue, Goldobar, Goldomar 'Gnomeland'. /.../

Fr.6
/HME I. P.264/
BLT1/Appendix. Names in the Lost Tales 1
Orc - Quenya Lexicon ork (orq-) 'monster, demon '. Gnomish /Noldorin/ Lexicon orc 'goblin', plural arcin, orchoth (hoth 'folk, people' /.../).

Fr.7
/HME 2. P.14/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
/Beren’s adventures/ Many poisonous snakes were in those places and wolves roamed about, and more fearsome still were the wandering bands of the goblins and the Orcs -- foul broodlings of Melko who fared abroad doing his evil work, snaring and capturing beasts, and Men, and Elves, and dragging them to their lord.
Fr.8
/HME 2. P.31/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
Nigh were the sad chambers /of Angamandi/ where the thrall-Noldoli laboured bitterly under the Orcs and goblins of the hills.

Fr.9
/HME 2. P.34/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
...they /Beren and Tinuviel/ were seen by none, albeit Melko had raised all his Orcs of terror against them.
Fr.10
/HME 2. P.35/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
..."for," said he /Huan the Dog/, "a great company of the Orcs are drawing swiftly hither, and wolves are their trackers and their scouts."

Fr.11
/HME 2. P.35/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
...once more did Huan lead them /Beren and Tinuviel/ by winding ways, and dared not yet straightly to bring them to the land of the woodland fairies. So cunning however was his leading that at last after many days the chase fell far away, and no longer did they see or hear anything of the bands of Orcs; no goblins waylaid them nor did the howling of any evil wolves come upon the airs at night.

Fr.11a
/HME 2. P.38/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
Mablung the heavy-handed, chief of the king's thanes, leaped up and grasped a spear -- a mighty weapon captured in battle with the distant Orcs.

Fr.11b
/HME 2. P.45/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
And long days of friendship had he /Egnor, Beren’s father, here noldo/ known with the folk of Men (as had Beren himself thereafter as brother in arms to Urin the Steadfast); but in those days the Orcs named him /Egnor/ Rog the Fleet, and the name of Egnor was nought to Melko.

Fr.11c
/HME 2. P.45/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
Evil thereafter were his /Beren’s, when he was captured/ days in the power of Tiberth /=Tevildo the Cat of Morgoth/; for a scullion they made him, and unending labour he had in the hewing of wood and drawing of water, and in the menial services of that noisome abode. Often too was hetormented by the cats and other evil beasts of their company, and when, as happened at whiles, there was an Orc-feast in those halls, he would ofttimes be set to the roasting of birds and other meats upon spits before the mighty fires in Melko's dungeons, until he swooned for the overwhelming heat; yet he knew himself fortunate beyond all hope in being yet alive among those cruel foes of Gods and Elves.

Moscow

Fr.12
/HME 2. P.44/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
Many a combat and an escape had he /Beren/ in those days, and he slew therein more than once both wolf and the Orc that rode thereon with nought but an ashen club that he bore.

Fr.12a
/HME 2. P.47/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel.
So swift was Huan that on a time he had fallen upon Tiberth /the Cat of Morgoth/ as he hunted alone in the woods, and pursuing him had overtaken him and nigh rent the fur of his neck from him ere he was rescued by a host of Orcs that heard his cries.


Fr.13
/HME 2. P.67/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel /Comm. [3]. Miscellaneous Matters./
(i) Morgoth. Beren addresses Melko as 'most mighty Belcha Morgoth', which are said to be his names among the Gnomes (/HME 2/ p. 44). In the Gnomish dictionary Belcha is-given as the Gnomish form corresponding to Melko (see /HME/ I. 260), but Morgoth is not found in it: indeed this is the first and only appearance of the name in the Lost Tales. The element goth is given in the Gnomish dictionary with the meaning 'war, strife'; but if Morgoth meant at this period 'Black Strife' it is perhaps strange that Beren should use it in a flattering speech. A name-list made in the 1930-s explains Morgoth as 'formed from his Orc-name Goth "Lord or Master" with mor "dark or black" prefixed', but it seems very doubtful that this etymology is valid for the earlier period. This name-list explains Gothmog 'Captain of Balrogs' as containing the same Orc-element ('Voice of Goth (Morgoth)'); but in the name-list to the tale of The Fall Condolin (p. 216) the name Gothmog is said to mean 'Strife-and-hatred' (mog- 'detest, hate' appears in the Gnomish dictionary), which supports the interpretation of Morgoth in the present tale as 'Black Strife'.

Fr.14
/HME 2. P.67/
BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel /Comm. [3]. Miscellaneous Matters./
(ii) Orcs.... Despite the reference to 'the wandering bands of the goblins and the Orcs' (/HME 2/ p. 14, retained in the typescript version), the terms are certainly synonymous in the Tale of Turambar /BLT 2/2 /. The Orcs are described in the present tale (ibid.) as 'foul broodlings of Melko'. In the second version (/HME 2/ p. 44) wolf-rider Orcs appear.

Fr.15
/HME 2. P.76-78/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
/HME 2. P.76/ Beleg the Elf and Turin the Man, which are not now told or remembered but which once were sung in many a place. With beast and with goblin they warred and fared at times into far places unknown to the Elves, and the fame of the hidden hunters of the marches began to be heard among Orcs and Elves. /...HME 2. P.77/ Nonetheless was Turin dragged now many an evil league in sore distress, a captive of the pitiless Orcs, and they made slow journeying, for they followed ever the line of dark hills toward those regions where they rise high and gloomy and their heads are shrouded in black vapours. There are they called Angorodin or the Iron Mountains, for beneath the roots of their northernmost fastnesses lies Angband, the Hells of Iron, most grievous of all abodes -- and thither were they now making laden with booty and with evil deeds./.../ Orcs and dragons and evil fays were loosed /by Melko/ against them /wild Elves and free Noldoli of Hithlum and the Lands Beyond/ and their lives were full of sorrow and travail. /.../ Now was it that it came into the heart of Beleg the hunter of the Elves to seek after Turin so soon as his own hurts were healed. This being done in no great number of days, for he had a skill of healing, he made all speed after the band of Orcs, and he had need of all his craft as tracker to follow that trail, for a band of the goblins of Melko go cunningly and very light. /...P.78/ Thus did it fall out that Belegbecame lost and benighted in a dark and perilous region so thick with pines of giant growth that none but the goblins might find a track, having eyes that pierced the deepest gloom, yet were many even of these lost long time in those regions; and they were called by the Noldoli Taurfuin, the Forest of Night.

/NB. В целом на протяжении всего текста BLT 2/2 термины Orcs (c большой буквы) и goblins (с маленькой) употребляются бессистемно, исключительно как взаимозаменяемые синонимы для обозначения одних и тех же существ, с преобладанием первого термина/

Fr.16
/HME 2. P.79/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
The Orcs have ears of cats. /.../ ...Now it happened that in their journeying their paths crossed that of the Orcs who now were renewing their march, but in a direction other than that they had for long pursued, for now fearing the escape of their prisoner they made for a place where they knew the trees were thinner and a track ran for many a league easy to pursue; wherefore that evening, or ever they came to the spot that Flinding sought, they heard a shouting and a rough singing that was afar in the woods but drawing near; nor did they hide too soon ere the whole of that Orc-band passed nigh to them, and some of the captains were mounted upon small horses, and to one of these was Turin tied by the wrists so that he must trot or be dragged cruelly.

Fr.16a
/HME 2. P.80/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
Turin awoke in fear. Now seeing a form bend over him in the gloom sword in hand and feeling the smart of his foot he thought it was one of the Orcs come to slay him or to torment him -- and this they did often, cutting him with knives or hurting him with spears; but now Turin feeling his hand free leapt up and flung all his weight suddenly upon Beleg /.../ Then Turin leapt back and shouting out curses upon the goblins bid them come and slay him or taste of his sword, for he fancied himself in the midst of their camp, and thought not of flight but only of selling his life dear.

Fr.17
/HME 2. P.84/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
...but behold, an army of Orcs descended upon them /Turin and his host/, and wolves, and Orcs mounted upon wolves; and a great worm was with them whose scales were polished bronze and whose breath was a mingled fire and smoke, and his name was Glorund.

Fr.18
/HME 2. P.88, 92/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
...those regions of Orcs and other fierce folk of Melko /.../ ...those Orc-bands and other fierce beings of Melko's...

Fr.19
/HME 2. P.99/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/
Now on a time in an opening in the wood she /Nienori/ descried a campment as it were of Men, and creeping nigh by reason of hunger to espy it she saw that they were creatures of a squat and unlovely stature that dwelt there, and most evil faces had they, and their voices and their laughter was as the clash of stone and metal. Armed they were with curved swords and bows of horn, and she was possessed with fear as she looked upon them, although she knew not that they were Orcs, for never had she seen those evil ones before. Now did she turn and flee, but was espied, and one let fly a shaft at her that quivered suddenly in a tree beside her as she ran, and others seeing that it was a woman young and fair gave chase whooping and calling hideously.

Fr.20
a. BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/. /HME 2. P.103/.
But behold, in those days the Foaloke waxed fat, and having many bands of Noldoli and of Orcs subject to him he thought to extend his dominion far and wide. Indeed in many places in those days these beasts of Melko's did in like manner, setting up kingdoms of terror of their own that flourished beneath the evil mantle of Melko's lordship.

Moscow

Fr.21
/HME 2. P.131/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. Turambar and the Foaloke /Glaurung, Glorund/. /Comm./
(ix) The slaying of Clorund (pp. 103 -- 8). In this section I follow the narrative of the tale as far as Turin's swoon when the dying dragon opened his eyes and looked at him. Here the later story runs very close to the old, but there are many interesting differences. In the tale Glorund is said to have had bands of both Orcs and Noldoli subject to him / Fr.20/, but only the Orcs remained afterwards; cf. the Narn p. 125: Now the power and malice of Glaurung grew apace, and he waxed fat [cf. 'the Foaloke waxed fat'], and he gathered Orcs to him, and ruled as a dragon-King, and all the realm of Nargothrond that had been was laid under him / Fr.83b/.

Fr.22
/HME 2. P.136/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. /Comm./ /Rend./ Story of Nauglafring.
Immediately following the rejected narrative there is a short outline headed 'Story of the Nauglafring or the Necklace of the Dwarves', and this also was struck through. Here there is no mention of Urin /Hurin/ at all, but it is told that the Orcs (emended from Gongs, see /HME/ I. 245 note 10 / Fr.4, note/) who guarded the treasury of Glorund went in search of him when he did not come back to the caves, and in their absence Tintoglin (i.e. Tinwelint), learning of Glorund's death, sent Elves to steal thehoard of the Rothwarin (i.e. Rodothlim). The Orcs returning cursed the thieves, and they cursed the gold also. Linwe (i.e. Tinwelint) guarded the gold, and he had a great necklace made by certain Uvanimor (Nautar or Nauglath). (Uvanimor have been defined in an earlier tale as 'monsters, giants, and ogres', see /HME/ I. 75, 236 /Frr.1,2/; Nauglath are Dwarves, /HME/ I. 236). In this Necklace the Silmaril was set; but the curse of the gold was on him, and he defrauded them of part of their reward. The Nauglath plotted, and got aid of Men; Linwe was slain in a raid, and the gold carried away.

Fr.23
/HME 2. P.136/
BLT2/2 Lost Story 2-2. /Comm./ /Rend./ The Necklace of the Dvarves /Cont.of Fr.22/
There follows another rejected outline, headed 'The Necklace of the Dwarves', and this combines features of the preceding outline with features of the rejected ending of Eltas' narrative (pp. 135 -- 6). Here Urin gathers a band of Elves and Men who are wild and fierce, and they go to the caves, which are lightly guarded because the 'Orqui' (i.e. Orcs) are abroad seeking Glorund. They carry off the treasure, and the Orcs returning curse it. Urin casts the treasure before the king and reproaches him (saying that he might have sent a greater company to the caves to secure the treasure, if not to aid Mavwin in her distress); 'Tintoglin would not touch it and bid Urin hold what he had won, but Urin would depart with bitter words'. Urin's men were not willing to leave it, and they sneaked back; there was an affray in the king's halls, and much blood was spilt on the gold. The outline concludes thus: The Gongs sack Linwe's halls and Linwe is slain and the gold is carried far away. Beren Ermabwed falls upon them at a crossing of Sirion and the treasure is cast into the water, and with it the Silmaril of Feanor. The Nauglath that dwell nigh dive after the gold but only one mighty necklace of gold (and that Silmaril is on it) do they find. This becomes a mark of their king.


Fr.24
/HME 2. P.156/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
...those regions which Melko infesteth with his Goblins, the people of hate.

/NB. В целом на протяжении всего текста BLT 2/3 термины Orcs (c большой буквы) и goblins (с маленькой, исключая Fr.24) употребляются бессистемно, исключительно как взаимозаменяемые синонимы для обозначения одних и тех же существ, с преобладанием первого термина/

Fr.25
/HME 2. P.157/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
Voronwe became adread, and said: "It is Melko's goblins, the Orcs of the hills."

Fr.26
/HME 2. P.159-160/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
How it came ever that among Men the Noldoli have been confused with the Orcs who are Melko's goblins, I know not, unless it be that certain of the Noldoli were twisted to the evil of Melko and mingled among these Orcs, for all that race were bred by Melko of the subterranean heats and slime. Their hearts were of granite and their bodies deformed; foul their faces which smiled not, but their laugh that of the clash of metal, and to nothing were they more fain than to aid in the basest of the purposes of Melko. The greatest hatred was between them and the Noldoli, who named them Glamhoth, or folk of dreadful hate.

Fr.27
/HME 2. P.165/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
Now the sign of Meglin /Maeglin the Noldo/ was a sable Mole, and he was great among quarrymen and a chief of the delvers after ore; and many of these belonged to his house. Less fair was he than most of this goodly folk, swart and of none too kindly mood, so that he won small love, and whispers there were that he had Orc's blood in his veins, but I know not how this could be true.

Fr.27a
/HME 2. P.165-166/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
He /Melko/ got together a mighty army of spies: sons of the Orcs were there with eyes of yellow and green like cats that could pierce all glooms and see through mist or fog or night; /.../

Fr.27b
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
Now it so chanced that not long after Meglin went to the hills for the getting of ore, and straying in the mountains alone was taken by some of the Orcs prowling there, and they would do him evil and terrible hurt, knowing him to be a man of the Gondothlim.
This was however unknown of Tuor's watchers. But evil came into the heart of Meglin, and he said to his captors: "Know then that I am Meglin son of Eol who had to wife Isfin sister of Turgon king of the Gondothlim." But they said: "What is that to us?" And Meglin answered: "Much is it to you; for if you slay me, be it speedy or slow, ye will lose great tidings concerning the city of Gondolin that your master would rejoice to hear." Then the Orcs stayed their hands, and said they would give him life if the matters he opened to them seemed to merit that; and Meglin told them of all the fashion of that plain and city, of its walls and their height and thickness, and the valour of its gates; of the host of men at arms who now obeyed Turgon he spake, and the countless hoard of weapons gathered for their equipment, of the engines of war and the venomous fires.
Then the Orcs were wroth, and having heard these matters were yet for slaying him there and then as one who impudently enlarged the power of his miserable folk to the mockery of the great might and puissance of Melko; but Meglin catching at a straw said: "Think ye not that ye would rather pleasure your master if ye bore to his feet so noble a captive, that he might hear my tidings of himself and judge of their verity?"
Now this seemed good to the Orcs, and they returned from the mountains about Gondolin to the Hills of Iron and the dark halls of Melko; thither they haled Meglin with them, and now was he in a sore dread. But when he knelt before the black throne of Melko in terror of the grimness of the shapes about him, of the wolves that sat beneath that chair and of the adders that twined about its legs, Melko bade him speak. Then told he those tidings, and Melko hearkening spake very fair to him, that the insolence of his heart in great measure returned. Now the end of this was that Melko aided by the cunning of Meglin devised a plan for the overthrow of Gondolin. For this Meglin's reward was to be a great captaincy among the Orcs - yet Melko purposed not in his heart to fulfil such a promise – but Tuor and Earendel should Melko burn, and Idril be given to Meglin's arms - and such promises was that evil one fain to redeem.Yet as meed of treachery did Melko threaten Meglin with the torment of the Balrogs. Now these were demons with whips of flame and claws of steel by whom he tormented those of the Noldoli who durst withstand him in anything -- and the Eldar have called them Malkarauki. But the rede that Meglin gave to Melko was that not all the host of the Orcs nor the Balrogs in their fierceness might by assault or siege hope ever to overthrow the walls and gates of Gondolin even if they availed to win unto the plain without. Therefore he counselled Melko to devise out of his sorceries a succour for his warriors in their endeavour. From the greatness of his wealth of metals and his powers of fire he bid him make beasts like snakes and dragons of irresistible might that should overcreep the Encircling Hills and lap that plain and its fair city in flame and death.

Fr.28
/HME 2. P.170/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
Then on a time Melko assembled all his most cunning smiths and sorcerers, and of iron and flame they wrought a host of monsters such as have only at that time been seen and shall not again be till the Great End. Some were all of iron so cunningly linked that they might flow like slow rivers of metal or coil themselves around and above all obstacles before them, and these were filled in their innermost depths with the grimmest of the Orcs with scimitars and spears; others of bronze and copper were given hearts and spirits of blazing fire, and they blasted all that stood before them with the terror of their snorting or trampled whatso escaped the ardour of their breath; yet others were creatures of pure flame that writhed like ropes of molten metal, and they brought to ruin whatever fabric they came nigh, and iron and stone melted before them and became as water, and upon them rode the Balrogs in hundreds; and these were the most dire of all those monsters which Melko devised against Gondolin.

Moscow

Fr.29
/HME 2. P.176-186/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin. /Battle for Gondolin/
/HME 2. P.176/ ...an innumerable host of the Orcs, the goblins of hatred, poured therefrom into the breach; and who shall tell of the gleam of their scimitars or the flash of the broad-bladed spears with which they stabbed? /.../ There the blows of their /Elvish/ great hammers and the dint of their clubs rang to the Encircling Mountains and the Orcs fell like leaves; and those of the Swallow and the Arch poured arrows like the dark rains of autumn upon them, and both Orcs and Gondothlim fell thereunder for the smoke and the confusion. Great was that battle, yet for all their valour the Gondothlim by reason of the might of ever increasing numbers were borne slowly backwards till the goblins held part of the northernmost city. /.../ /HME 2. P.179-180/ Then Gothmog Lord of Balrogs gathered all his demons that were about the city... /...it is desribed later as/ ...an overwhelming force of the Orcs and the Balrogs... /.../ Now therefore Melko's goblins held all the gate /.../ Then on a sudden their music ceased and Ecthelion of the fair voice shouted for the drawing of swords, and before the Orcs might foresee his onslaught the flashing of those pale blades was amongst them. 'Tis said that Ecthelion's folk there slew more of the goblins than fell ever in all the battles of the Eldalie with that race, and that his name is a terror among them to this latest day, and a warcry to the Eldar. /.../ /HME 2. P.181/ /.../ There Tuor slew Othrod a lord of the Orcs cleaving his helm, and Balcmeg he hewed asunder, and Lug he smote with his axe that his limbs were cut from beneath him at the knee, but Ecthelion shore through two captains of the goblins at a sweep and cleft the head of Orcobal their chiefest champion to his teeth; and by reason of the great doughtiness of those two lords they came even unto the Balrogs. /.../ /HME 2. P.183/ But now the men of Melko have assembled their forces, and seven dragons of fire are come with Orcs about them and Balrogs upon them down all the ways from north, east, and west, seeking the Square of the King. .../ /HME 2. P.185/ /In full defeat/ There he /Turgon/ shouted in a voice like a horn blown among the mountains, and all that were gathered beneath the Trees and the foemen in the mists of the square heard him: "Great is the victory of the Noldoli!" And 'tis said that it was then middle night, and that the Orcs yelled in derision. .../ /HME 2. P.186/ Lo! a drake was coiled even on the very steps of the palace and defiled their whiteness; but swarms of the Orcs ransacked within and dragged forth forgotten women and children or slew men that fought alone.

Fr.30
/HME 2. P.189/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
amidmost of the plain about them loomed afar the hill of Amon Gwareth crowned with flames, where had stood the gleaming city of their home. Fire-drakes are about it and monsters of iron fare in and out of its gates, and great is that sack of the Balrogs and Orcs.

Fr.31
/HME 2. P.190/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
...a knot of men that fled on foot, and these were pursued by a strange cavalry, for on great wolves rode Orcs, as they thought, brandishing spears.

Fr.32
/HME 2. P.193/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin.
Now when the clamour from the pass rose to his great eyrie he /Thorndor the Eagle/ said: "Wherefore are these foul things, these Orcs of the hills, climbed near to my throne; and why do the sons of the Noldoli cry out in the low places for fear of the children of Melko the accursed?»

Fr.33
/HME 2. P.202/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin. /Comm./
Orcs. Tuor A and B had Orqui throughout; my father emended this in Tuor B to Orcs, but not consistently, and in the later part of the tale not at all. In one place only (/HME 2/ p. 193, in Thorndor's speech / Fr.32/) both texts have Orcs (also Orc-bands /HME 2/ p. 195). As with the name Tuor/Tur I give throughout the form that was to prevail. At the only occurrence of the singular the word is written with a k in both Tuor A and B ('Ork's blood', /HME 2/ p. 165 / Fr.27/).

Fr.34
/HME 2. P.219/
BLT2/3 Lost Story 2-3. The Fall of Gondolin. /Comm./
(iii) Orcs. There is a noteworthy remark in the tale (/HME 2/ p. 159 / Fr.26/) concerning the origin of the Orcs (or Orqui as they were called in Tuor A, and in Tuor B as first written): 'all that race were bred of the subterranean heats and slime.' There is no trace yet of the later view that 'naught that had life of its own, nor the semblance of life, could ever Melkor make since his rebellion in the Ainulindale before the Beginning', or that the Orcs were derived from enslaved Quendi after the Awakening (The Silmarillion p. 50). Conceivably there is a first hint of this idea of their origin in the words of the tale in the same passage: 'unless it be that certain of,the Noldoli were twisted to the evil of Melko and mingled among these Orcs', although of course this is as it stands quite distinct from the idea that the Orcs were actually bred from Elves. Here also occurs the name Glamhoth of the Orcs, a name that reappears in the later Tuor (pp. 39 and 54 note 18).

Fr.35
/HME 2. P.224/
BLT2/4 Lost Story 2-4. The Nauglafring.
The Nauglath in those days did great traffic with the free Noldoli, and, 'tis said, with the Orcs and soldiers of Melko also.

Fr.36
/HME 2. P.230/
BLT2/4 Lost Story 2-4. The Nauglafring.
Moreover he /Naugladur, Dwarf-king of Nogrod/ gathered about him a great host of the Orcs, and wandering goblins, promising them a good wage, and the pleasure of their Master moreover, and a rich booty at the end; and all these he armed with his own weapons.

Fr.37
/HME 2. P.232, 234, 243/
BLT2/4 Lost Story 2-4. The Nauglafring.
/Defeat of Thingol/ ...behold, a sudden multitude of Orcs and Indrafangs /tribe of Dwarves/ held the bridge, and there was war within the cavernous gates. Then did those Orcs and Dwarves ransack all the chambers seeking for treasure other companies as great and as terrible of the Orcs and Indrafangs fell with death and fire upon all the realm of Tinwelint. /.../ Indeed the tale tells that even as that host of the Orcs were burning all the land of Tinwelint and the Nauglath and the Indrafangin were wending homeward burdened utterly with spoils of gold and precious things /.../ how the hunting party had been surrounded and o'erwhelmed by the Nauglath while the Indrafangs and Orcs fell suddenly with death and fire upon all the realm of Tinwelint.

Fr.38
/HME 2. P.247/
BLT2/4 Lost Story 2-4. The Nauglafring. /Comm./
But however much the chief actors in this tale are 'enspelled' or blindly carrying forward the mysterious dictates of a curse, there is no question but that the Dwarves in the original conception were altogether more ignoble than they afterwards became, more prone to evil to gain their ends, and more exclusively impelled by greed; that Doriath should be laid waste by mercenary Orcs under Dwarvish paymasters (/HME 2/ p. 230 / Fr.36/) was to become incredible and impossible later. It is even said that by the deeds of Naugladur 'have the Dwarves been severed in feud for ever since those days with the Elves, and drawn more nigh in friendship to the kin of Melko' (/HME 2/ p. 230); and in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale the Nauglath are an evil people, associates of goblins (/HME/ I. P.236- 7). In a rejected outline for the Tale of the Nauglafring (/HME 2/ p. 136 / Fr.22/) the Necklace was made 'by certain Uvanimor (Nautar or Nauglath)', Uvanimor being defined elsewhere as 'monsters, giants, and ogres' / Fr.1/. With all this compare The Lord of the Rings, Appendix F (I): 'They [the Dwarves] are not evil by nature, and few ever served the Enemy of free will, whatever the tales of Men may have alleged'.

Fr.39
/HME 2. P.283-288/
BLT2/5 Lost Story 2-6. The History of Eriol or Aelfwine and the End of the Tales.
/Rend./
/HME 2. P. 283/ The compiler of the Golden Book takes up the Tale: one of the children of the fathers of the fathers of Men. [Against this is written:] It may perhaps be much better to let Eriol himself see the last things and finish the book. Rising of the Lost Elves against the Orcs and Nautar. /.../ The Battle of Ros: the Island-elves and the Lost Elves against Nautar, Gongs, Orcs, and a few evil Men. Defeat of the Elves. The fading Elves retire to Tol Eressea /=Britain/ and hide in the woods. Men come to Tol Eressea /which changes i.e. into England at last/ and also Orcs, Dwarves, Gongs, Trolls, etc. After the Battle of Ros the Elves faded with sorrow. They cannot live in air breathed by a number of Men equal to their own or greater; and ever as Men wax more powerful and numerous so the fairies fade and grow small and tenuous, filmy and transparent, but Men larger and more dense and gross. At last Men, or almost all, can no longer see the fairies. The Gods now dwell in Valinor, and come scarcely ever to the world, being content with the restraining of the elements from utterly destroying Men. They grieve much at what they see; but Iluvatar is over all. /P.284/ On the page opposite the passage about the Battle of Ros is written: A great battle between Men at the Heath of the Sky-roof (now the Withered Heath), about a league from Tavrobel. The Elves and the Children flee over the Gruir and the Afros.
/Comm./
/P.285/ Precisely who are to be understood by the 'Lost Elves' is not clear; but in Gilfanon's Tale (I. 231) all Elves of the Great Lands 'that never saw the light at Kor' (Ilkorins), whether or not they left the Waters of Awakening, are called 'the lost fairies of the world', and this seems likely to be the meaning here. It must then be supposed that there dwelt on Tol Eressea only the Eldar of Kor (the 'Exiles') and the Noldoli released from thraldom under Melko /.../ The word Nautar occurs in a rejected outline for the Tale of the Nauglafring (/HME 2/ p. 136), where it is equated with Nauglath (Dwarves) .Gongs: these are evil beings obscurely related to Orcs: see /HME/ I. 245 note 10 / Fr.4, Note 1/, and the rejected outlines for the Tale of the Nauglafring given on pp. 136-7. / Fr.22-23/.
/Rend./
/P.287/ Eriol flees with the fading Elves from the Battle of the High Heath (Ladwen-na-Dhaideloth) and crosses the Gruir and the Afros. /.../ His /Eriol’s/ epilogue after the battle of Ladwen Daideloth is written. /.../ In scattered notes the battle is also called 'the Battle of the Heaven Roof' and 'the Battle of Dor-na-Dhaideloth'. /.../. I give now the text of the Epilogue: «/.../ /P. 288/ /.../ And now sorrow and..... has come upon the Elves, empty is Tavrobel and all are fled, [?fearing] the enemy that sitteth on the ruined heath, who is not a league away; whose hands are red with the blood of Elves and stained with the lives of his own kin, who has made himself an ally to Melko and the Lord of Hate, who has fought for the Orcs and Gongs and the unwholesome monsters of the world - blind, and a fool, and destruction alone is his knowledge».

Moscow

Fr.40
/HME 2. P.335-6, 340/
BLT2/Appendix. Names in the Lost Tales, Pt.2.
/P.335/ Linguistic information from the Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin (see /HME 2/ p.148) incorporated in these notes is referred to 'NFG'. 'GL' and 'QL' refer to the Gnomish and Qenya dictionaries (see /HME/ I. 246ff.). /.../
/P.336/ Balcmeg In NFG it is said that Balcmeg 'was a great fighter among the Orclim (Orqui say the Elves) who fell to the axe of Tuor -- 'tis in meaning "heart of evil".' (For -lim in Orclim see Condothlim.) The entry for Balrog in NFG says: 'Bal meaneth evilness, and Balc evil, and Balrog meaneth evil demon.' GL has balc 'cruel'. see /HME/ I. 250 (Balrog).
/P.340/ Glamhoth GL defines this as 'name given by the Goldothrim to the Orcin: People of Dreadful Hate' (cf. 'folk of dreadful hate', p. 160). For Goldothrim see I. 262 (Noldoli). The first element is glam 'hatred, loathing'; other words are glamri 'bitter feud', glamog 'loathsome'. An entry in NFG says: 'Glam meaneth "fierce hate" and even as Gwar has no kindred words in Eldar.' For hoth 'folk' see I. 264 (orchoth in entry Orc), and cf. Goldothrim, Gondothlim, Rumhoth, Thornhoth. Under root HOSO QL gives hos 'folk', hosse' 'army, band, troop', hostar 'tribe', horma 'horde, host', also Sankossi 'the Goblins', equivalent of Gnomish Glamhoth, and evidently compounded of sanke 'hateful' (root SNKN 'rend, tear') and hosse.

Fr.41a-ff
Цель этой подборки - продемонстрировать присутствие в Арде особых древнейших «даймонов»-фэйри, которые, согласно эльфийской мифологии, предшествуют всем «детям Илуватара» и являются изначальными, часто не связанными специально ни с Валар, ни с Морготом, но имманентно присущими Арде как ее необходимая часть «духами природы» (сf. Йарвен во «Властелине», в котором можно с наибольшей вероятностью видеть крупнейшего представителя этой категории существ - «Хозяина мира», воплощенного духа-всей-Арды-в-целом, причем, как было остроумно предположено недавно, Арды в ее изначальном, «неискаженном» состоянии). Как видно из того, что люди могли смешивать этих фэйри с эльфами в одну категорию «народа тени» или включать их в число эльфов как таковых (ср. ниже применение термина Shadow Folk одинаково к тем и другим обитателям Хисиломе и вообще отождествление людьми множества ардианских духов с эльфами), внешне от эльфов они ничем не отличались, что позволяет гипотетически выводить из их среды и эльфов, и особенно другие сходные расы, включая орков. Cf. also Fr.2, 4, 4a, 15; Fr.58, l.2132; Fr.112, 132 on bogeys, 228a-d; cf. одинаковое эльфийское наименование орков и балрогов *«рауко» с общим значением «демон» (аналогичнo «гоблину», как называли и орков, и прочую нечисть, и нолдор)! Поскольку, по наиболее архаическим и наименее тенденциозным изводам эльфийской мифологии, орки появились еще до «Пробуждения» эльфов и людей, и при этом отличаются всеми источниками от животных, этих исходных орков остается либо выводить из общности указанных исходных «фэйри» (естественнонаучный выбор), либо считать псевдожизнью, кремниевыми биороботами, созданными Мелкором (одна из теологических версий, представленная мифом о творении орков Мелкором из камня).
Подробнее о фэйри и о происхождении орков от одной из их категорий см. по адресу: http://www.kulichki.com/tolkien/forum/showthread.php?s=&threadid=396&perpage=20&pagenumber=1 текст под названием "Из айнур в фэйри: фэйри Арды - от Бомбадила до древнейших орков".

a. BLT1/5. /Lost Story V/. The Coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor. /HME 1. P.118-119/.
Grievous had been their /Elvish/ march /to the shores of Great Sea on the rout to Valinor/, and dark and difficult the way through Hisilome the land of shade, despite the skill and power of Orome. Indeed long after the joy of Valinor had washed its memory faint the Elves sang still sadly of it, and told tales of many of their folk whom they aid and say were lost in those old forests and ever wandered there in sorrow. Still were they there long after when Men were shut in Hisilome by Melko, and still do they dance there when Men have wandered far over the lighter places of the Earth. Hisilome did Men name Aryador, and the Lost Elves did they call the Shadow Folk, and feared them.
b. BLT1/9. /Lost Story IX/. The Hiding of Valinor. /HME 1. P.215/.
Now at first the Valar purposed to draw the Sun and Moon beneath the Earth.../.../ and much precious radiance was spilled in their attempts about the deepest waters, and escaped to linger as secret sparks in many an unknown ocean cavern. These have many elfin divers, and divers of the fays, long time sought beyond the outmost East.
c. BLT 1/10. /Lost Story X/ Gilfanon’s Tale: The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind. Earlier Outlines (A, B) on the History of the Exiled Gnomes /Rend./ /HME 1. P.237/.
The Gnomes, after the passage of Helkarakse, spread into Hisilome, whew they bad 'trouble' with the ancient Shadow Folk in that land -- in A called 'fay-people', in B 'Uvalear fays'. (We have met the Shadow Folk of Hisilome before, in the tale of The Coming of the Elves, p. 118-119, but there this is a name given by Men, after they were shut in Hisilome by Melko, to the Lost Elves who remained there after straying on the march from Palisor. It will be seen in the later outlines that these Shadow Folk were an unknown people wholly distinct from Elves; and it seems therefore that the name was preserved while given a new interpretation).
d. BLT 1/10. /Lost Story X/ Gilfanon’s Tale: The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind. Later Outlines (A, B) on the History of the Exiled Gnomes /Rend./ /HME 1. P.239/.
The Gnomes sojourned in the Land of Shadows (i.e. Hisilome), and had dealings with the Shadow Folk. These were fays (C); no one knows whence they came: they are not of the Valar nor of Melko, but it is thought that they came from the outer void and primeval dark when the world was first fashioned.
cf. e. BLT 2/1. /Comm./ /HME 2. P.63-64/.
In The Coming of the Elves (/HME/ I.115) 'Tinwe abode not long with his people, and yet 'tis said lives still lord of the scattered Elves of Hisilome'; and in the same tale (/HME/ I. 118-19) the 'Lost Elves' were still there 'long after when Men were shut in Hisilome by Melko', and Men called them the Shadow Folk, and feared them. But in the Tale of Tinuviel the conception has changed. Tinwelint is now a king ruling, not in Hisilome, but in Artanor.*
*In the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale the 'Shadow Folk' of Hisilome have ceased to be Elves and become 'fays' whose origin is unknown: /HME/ I. 237, 239.
f. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§10]. Luthien in guise of evil fay rode upon the werewolf. /Cf. Fr.58, l.2132/.
g. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. [§31]. /.../ Melian was a fay, of the race of the Valar.
cf. g-1. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 4. Of Thingol and Melian. Melian was a Maia, of the race of the Valar.
g-2. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. Gwendeling the fay /.../ 'What was Queen Wendelin like (for so do the Elves call her),' Veanne, if thou sawest her?' said Ausir. /.../ Indeed she was a sprite that escaped from Lorien's gardens before even Kor was built, and she wandered in the wooded places of the world, and nightingales went with her and often sang about her. /.../ Gwendeling was not elf or woman but of the children of the Gods /.../
g-3. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. Her /Tinuviel’s/ mother /Wendelin = Melian/ was a fay, a daughter of the Gods. /.../ /Comm./ /In typed variant/ 'Her mother was a fay, a child of Lorien /in Aman/' /stands/ for manuscript 'her mother was a fay, a daughter of the Gods'.
g-4. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. He /Melkor/ treasured those jewels as his eyes, and no one in the world, or fay or elf or man, could hope ever to set finger even on them and live.
g-5. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. Then did Tinuviel begin such a dance as neither she nor any other sprite or fay or elf danced ever before or has done since.
g-6. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. /.../ Melian the fay.
g-7. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. Long, long after, as thou knowest, Melko brake again into the world from Valinor, and all the Eldar both those who remained in the dark or had been lost upon the march from Palisor and those Noldoli too who fared back into the world after him seeking their stolen treasury fell beneath his power as thralls. Yet it is told that many there were who escaped and wandered in the woods and empty places, and of these many a wild and woodland clan rallied beneath King Tinwelint. Of those the most were Ilkorindi -which is to say Eldar that never had beheld Valinor or the Two Trees or dwelt in Kor -- and eerie they were and strange beings, knowing little of light or loveliness or of musics save it be dark songs and chantings of a rugged wonder that faded in the wooded places or echoed in deep caves. Different indeed did they become when the Sun arose, and indeed before that already were their numbers mingled with a many wandering Gnomes, and wayward sprites too there were of Lorien's host that dwelt in the courts of Tinwelint, being followers of Gwendeling, and these were not of the kindreds of the Eldalie.
h. LsR (HME5)/3. The Etymologies.
THUR- surround, fence, ward, hedge in, secrete. /.../ /Ilkor./ Thurin-gwethil (woman of) secret shadow, Doriathren name (Noldor. Dolwethil) assumed by Tinuviel as a bat-shaped fay [+WATH /shade/]. [Cf. the Lay of Leithian /HME 3/3/, line 3954, where a marginal note explains Thuringwethil as 'she of hidden shadow' (/HME/ 3. P. 297, 304). The present entry retains the story of the Lay: it was Luthien who called herself by this name before Morgoth (see /HME/ 3. 306)].
i. BLT 1 (HME 1)/3. /Lost Story III/ The Coming of Valar and the Building of Valinor.
Yet even when all these had crossed the confines of the world and Vilna was in uproar with their passing, there came still hurrying late Makar and his fierce sister Measse; and it had been better had they not found the world but remained for ever with the Ainur beyond Vaitya and the stars, for both were spirits of quarrelsome mood, and with some other lesser ones who came now with them had been the first and chief to join in the discords of Melko and to aid in the spreading of his music. /../
/Three Skies’ levels/ three airs. Vaitya is that which is wrapped dark and sluggish about the world and without it, but Ilwe is blue and clear and flows among the stars, and last came they to Vilna that is grey and therein may the birds fly safely.With them came many of those lesser Vali who loved them and had played nigh them and attuned their music to theirs, and these are the Manir and the Suruli, the sylphs of the airs and of the winds.

Moscow

/Coming of Aule and Yavanna to Middle-Earth before the Construction of the Lamps/ ...but with Aule was that great lady Palurien whose delights were richness and fruits of the earth, for which reason has she long been called Yavanna among the Eldar.About them fared a great host who are the sprites of trees and woods, of dale and forest and mountain-side, or those- that sing amid the grass at morning and chant among the standing corn at eve. These are the Nermir and the Tavari, Nandini and Orossi, brownies, fays, pixies, leprawns, and what else are they not called, for their number is very great: yet must they not be confused with the Eldar, for they were born before the world and are older than its oldest, and are not of it, but laugh at it much, for had they not somewhat to do with its making, so that it is for the most part a play for them; but the Eldar are of the world and love it with a great and burning love, and are wistful in all their happiness for that reason.
/Comm./ Particularly interesting is the passage concerning the host of lesser spirits who accompanied Aule and Palurien, from which one sees how old is the conception of the Eldar as quite dissimilar in essential nature from 'brownies, fays, pixies, leprawns', since the Eldar are 'of the world' and bound to it, whereas those others are beings from before the world's making. In the later work there is no trace of any such explanation of the 'pixie' element in the world's population: the Maiar are little referred to, and certainly not said to include such beings as 'sing amid the grass at morning and chant among the standing corn at eve'.*
* Cf. The Silmarillion p. 30: 'With the Valar came other spirits whose being also began before the world, of the same order as the Valar but of less degree. These are the Maiar, the people of the Valar, and their servants and helpers. Their number is not known to the Elves, and few have names in any of the tongues of the Children of Iluvatar.' An earlier version of this passage reads: 'Many lesser spirits they [the Valar] brought in their train, both great and small, and some of these Men have confused with the Eldar or Elves; but wrongly, for they were before the world, but Elves and Men awoke first in the world after the coming of the Valar.'
j. BLT 1 (HME 1)/4. The chaining of Melko.
That night Eriol heard again in his sleep the music that had so moved him on the first night; and the next morning he went again into the gardens early. There he met Vaire, and she called him Eriol: 'that was the first making and uttering of that name'. Eriol told Vaire of the 'dream-musics' he had heard, and she said that it was no dream-music, but rather the flute of Timpinen, 'whom those Gnomes Rumil and Little- heart and others of my house call Tinfang'. She told him that the children called him Tinfang Warble; and that he played and danced in summer dusks for joy of the first stars: 'at every note a new one sparkles forth and glisters. The Noldoli say that they come out too soon if Tinfang Warble plays, and they love him, and the children will watch often from the windows lest he tread the shadowy lawns unseen.' She told Eriol that he was 'shier than a fawn -- swift to hide and dart away as any vole: a footstep on a twig and he is away, and his fluting will come mocking from afar'. 'And a marvel of wizardry liveth in that fluting,' said Eriol, 'if that it be indeed which I have heard now for two nights here. 'There be none,' said Vaire, 'not even of the Solosimpi, who can rival him therein, albeit those same pipers claim him as their kin; yet 'tis said everywhere that this quaint spirit is neither wholly of the Valar nor of the Eldar, but is half a fay of the woods and dells, one of the great companies of the children of Palurien, and half a Gnome or a Shoreland Piper.' Howso that be he is a wondrous wise and strange creature, and he fared hither away with the Eldar long ago, marching nor resting among them but going always ahead piping strangely or whiles sitting aloof. Now does he play about the gardens of the land; but Alalminore he loves the best, and this garden best of all. Ever and again we miss his piping for long months, and we say: "Tinfang Warble has gone heart-breaking in the Great Lands, and many a one in those far regions will hear his piping in the dusk outside tonight."
/Comm./ In the earliest version Tinfang is called a 'leprawn', and in the early glossary of the Gnomish speech he is a 'fay'.
k. BLT 1 (HME 1)/4. The chaining of Melko.
/After Lamps’ destruction but before Elves’ Awakening/ Then Palurien Yavanna fared forth from her fruitful gardens to survey the wide lands of her domain, and wandered the dark continents sowing seed and brooding upon hill and dale. /.../. Now was Orome less gloomy and Palurien was comforted, seeing the beauty of the first stars of Varda /.../ At that time did many strange spirits fare into the world, for there were pleasant places dark and quiet for them to dwell in. Some came from Mandos, aged spirits that journeyed from Iluvatar with him who are older than the world and very gloomy and secret, and some from the fortresses of the North where Melko then dwelt in the deep dungeons of Utumna. Full of evil and unwholesome were they; luring and restlessness and horror they brought, turning the dark into an ill and fearful thing, which it was not before. But some few danced thither with gentle feet exuding evening scents, and these came from the gardens of Lorien. Still is the world full of these in the days of light, lingering alone in shadowy hearts of primeval forests, calling secret things across a starry waste, and haunting caverns in the hills that few have found: -- but the pinewoods are yet too full of these old unelfin and inhuman spirits for the quietude of Eldar or of Men.
l. BLT 1 (HME 1)/4. The chaining of Melko.
/When Melko was chained/ /.../ And the saps and cavernous places beneath the surface of the earth are full yet of the dark spirits that were prisoned that day when Melko was taken, and yet many are the ways whereby they find the outer world from time to time -- from fissures where they shriek with the voices of the tide on rocky coasts, down dark water-ways that wind unseen for many leagues, or out of the blue arches where the glaciers of Melko find their end.
m. BLT 1 (HME 1)/4. The chaining of Melko. Note 4 /Comm./
The text as originally written read: but the great Gods may not be slain, though their children may and all those lesser people of the Vali, albeit only at the hands of some one of the Valar.'
n. BLT 1 (HME 1)/5. The coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor.
"Lo! the Earth and its shadows are no place for creatures so fair /Eldar/, whom only the heart and mind of Iluvatar have conceived. Fair are the pine-forests and the thickets, but they are full of unelfin spirits and Mandos' children walk abroad and vassals of Melko lurk in strange places -- and we ourselves would not be without the sight of this sweet folk.
o. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
Many spirits1 they /Valar/ brought in their train, both great and small, and some of these Men have confused with the Eldar or Elves: but wrongly, for they were before the world, but Elves and Men awoke first in the world after the coming of the Valar. Yet in the making of Elves and Men and in the giving to each of their especial gifts Iluvatar alone had part; wherefore they are called the Children of the World or of Iluvatar.
Note 1. Many spirits > Many lesser spirits (late change).
p. ShME (HME 4)/6. The Earliest Annals of Valinor /AV 1/
/beginning section/
Here begin the Annals of Valinor. /.../ With them /Valar/ came many lesser spirits, their children, or beings of their own kind but of less might; these are the Valarindi.
/Val.Year 2000/
The Valian Year 2000 is accounted the Noon tide of the Blessed Realm, and the full season of the mirth of the Gods. Then did Varda make the stars and set them aloft, and thereafter some of the Valarindi strayed into the Middle-earth, and among them was Melian, whose voice was renowned in Valmar.
q. ShME (HME 4)/6. The Earliest Annals of Valinor /AV 1/. Comm. to engl.translation.
This is not a version, but a single page of manuscript with first, a different beginning to the Annals of Valinor in Modern English, and then ten lines, written very rapidly, in Old English. Both contain interesting features. The first reads as follows: In what is said here concerning the lesser spirits of Valarin race there are differences from AV (/HME 4/ p. 311) and the Old English version II (/HME 4/ p. 340). In this present fragment these spirits are not called Valarindi but Vanimor, 'the Fair'. The Children of the Valar, 'who were many and very beautiful', are counted among the Vanimor, but, in contradiction to AV, they were «on worolde acende», 'born in the world'. At this time, it seems, my father was tending to emphasize the generative powers of the great Valar, though afterwards all trace of the conception disappeared.
r. LsR (HME5)/2:2. The Later Annals of Valinor /AV 2/
/beginning section/
With these great ones /Valar/ came many lesser spirits, beings of their own kind but of smaller might; these are the Vanimor, the Beautiful. And with them also were later numbered their children, begotten in the world, but of divine race, who were many and fair; these are the Valarindi.
/Comm. to beginning section/. This is associated with development in the idea of the lesser beings who came into the world with the Valar, which underwent several changes (ultimately emerging into the conception of the Maiar). In Q (/HME/ IV. 78) these spirits are mentioned but not given any name, and the same remains the case in QS (§2). In AV 1 (/HME/ IV. 263) a distinction is made between the children of the Valar on the one hand and 'beings of their own kind but of less might' on the other; but all entered the world with the Valar, and all are called Valarindi. In AV 2 the distinction is enlarged: the lesser spirits, 'beings of their own kind but of smaller might', who came with the Valar, are the Vanimor, 'the Beautiful', and the Children of the Valar, who did not enter the world with them but were begotten in the world, are the Valarindi; these were 'later numbered with' the Vanimor. In the Old English fragment referred to above the same is said, though the name Valarindi is not there given to the Children of the Valar (/HME/ IV. 293).
s. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. [§1-2]
[§1] /...Eru/ showed the World to the Ainur. And many of the mightiest of them became enamoured of its beauty, and desired to enter into it; and they put on the raiment of the World, and descended into it, and they are in it. [§2]. These spirits the Elves name the Valar, which is the Powers, and Men have often called them Gods. Many lesser spirits of their own kind they brought in their train, both great and small; and some of these Men have confused with the Elves, but wrongly, for they were made before the World, whereas Elves and Men awoke first in the World, after the coming of the Valar. Yet in the making of Elves and of Men, and in the giving to each of their especial gifts, none of the Valar had any part. Iluvatar alone was their author; wherefore they are called the Children of Iluvatar.

Moscow

t. LsR (HME5)/3. The Etymologies.
BAN- * bana: Q Vana name of the Vala, wife of Orome, and sister of Varda and Yavanna; ON and T Bana; in ON also called Bana-wende, whence EN Banwend, Banwen (see WEN). * banya: Q vanya beautiful; EN bein. Cf. Q vanima fair; Vanimo, pl. Vanimor 'the beautiful', children of the Valar; Uvanimo monster (creature of Melko); EN uan (* ubano) monster; uanui monstrous, hideous.
ULUG- T ulga, Ilk. olg hideous, horrible; *ulgundo monster, deformed and hideous creature: Q ulundo; T ulgundo, Ilk. ulgund, ulgon, ulion; N ulund, ulun. Also ULGU: cf. Ul- in Ulfang, Uldor, Ulfast, Ulwarth, names of Swartmen.
u. LsR (HME 5)/App.:1. The Genealogies.
The name Vanimor is used in AV 2 of the lesser spirits of Valarin race, among whom were 'later numbered' also the Valarindi, the Children of the Valar (/HME 5/ pp. 110, 121); the latter are the Vanimor in the Etymologies, stem BAN, but under the negative stems UGU, UMU the name is translated 'fair folk = (men and) elves'.
v. SD (HME 9)/3:(i). The third version of The Fall of Numenor. The Last Tales. The Fall of Numenor. [§5-6]
[§5] /At the very beginning of the Second Age the Dark creatures of Middle-Earth threatend its peoples/. Therefore the hearts of the Eruhin /Eru’s Children/ were turned westward, where was the land of Aman, as they believed, and an abiding peace. And it is said that of old there was a fair folk dwelling yet in Middle-earth, and Men knew not whence they came. But some said that they were the children of the Avaloi /Valar, Gods/ and did not die, for their home was in the Blessed Realm far away, whither they still might go, and whence they came, working the will of Aman in all the lesser deeds and labours of the world. The Eledai they were named in their own tongue of old, but by the Eruhin they were called Nimri, the Shining Ones, for they were exceeding fair to look upon, and fair were all the works of their tongues and hands. And the Nimri became sorrowful in the darkness of the days and withdrew ever westward; and never again was grass so green, nor flower so fair, nor water so filled with light when they had gone. And the Eruhin for the most part followed them, though some there were that remained in the Great Lands, free men, serving no evil lord; and they were shepherds and dwelt far from the towers and cities of the kings. [§6] But those of the Eruhin who were mightiest and most fair, closest in friendship with the Nimri, most beloved by the Servants of God, turned their faces to the light of the West /.../ And at the end of journeys beyond memory they came at last to the shores of the Great Seas. There they halted and were filled with great dread, and with longing; for the Nimri passed ever over the waters, seeking the land of Aman, and the Eruhin could not follow them. Then such of the Nimri as remained in the west of the world took pity on the Eruhin, and instructed them in many arts.
/Comm. to §5/. In §16 the Nimri are called, without any qualification of 'some said', 'the children of the Deathless Folk'. Cf. the opening of the Quenta Silmarillion (/HME/ V.204, §2): «These spirits the Elves name the Valar, which is the Powers, and Men have often called them Gods. Many lesser spirits of their own kind they brought in their train, both great and small; and some of these Men have confused with the Elves, but wrongly, for they were made before the World, whereas Elves and Men awoke first in the World, after the coming of the Valar». Though not mentioned in this passage, the conception of 'the Children of the Valar' is frequently encountered in the Quenta Silmarillion; and cf. especially The Later Annals of Valinor (V.110): 'With these great ones came many lesser spirits, beings of their own kind but of smaller might... And with them also were later numbered their children...' /.../ Eledai: this name is found elsewhere.
w. MR (HME 10)/3:1:1. The The Later Quenta Silmarillion. The First Phase. Of the Valar. [§2] These spirits the Elves name the Valar, which is the Powers, and Men have often called them gods. Many lesser spirits of their own kind they brought in their train, both great and small; and some of these Men have confused with the Elves, but wrongfully [read wrongly], for they were made before the World, whereas Elves and Men awoke first on Earth, after the coming of the Valar. Yet in the making of Elves and of Men, and in the giving to each of their especial gifts, none of the Valar had any part. Iluvatar alone was their author; wherefore they are called the Children of Iluvatar [> Eru].
y. Silmarillion-1977. Valaquenta. Of the Valar.
The Great among these spirits the Elves name the Valar, the Powers of Arda, and Men have often called them gods. The Lords of the Valar are seven; and the Valier, the Queens of the Valar, are seven also.
z. Silmarillion-1977. Valaquenta. Of the Maiar.
With the Valar came other spirits whose being also began before the World, of the same order as the Valar but of less degree. These are the Maiar, the people of the Valar, and their servants and helpers. Their number is not known to the Elves, and few have names in any of the tongues of the Children of Iluvatar; for though it is otherwise in Aman, in Middle-earth the Maiar have seldom appeared in form visible to Elves and Men.
aa. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 2. On Aule and Yavanna.
/After Trees were created but before the Awakening of Elves/
Eru hath spoken, saying: "Do then any of the Valar suppose that I did not hear all the Song, even the least sound of the least voice? Behold! When the Children awake, then the thought of Yavanna will -awake also, and it will summon spirits from afar, and they will go among the kelvar and the olvar, and some will dwell therein, and be held in reverence, and their just anger shall be feared. For a time: while the Firstborn are in their power, and while the Secondborn are young".
bb. /Note the creatures’ list/. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. Of the Flight of the Noldor.
/Feanorings vowed/ to pursue with vengeance and hatred to the ends of the World Vala, Demon, Elf or Man as yet unborn, or any creature, great or small, good or evil, that time should bring forth unto the end of days, whoso should hold or take or keep a Silmaril from their possession.
/Cf. bb to/ cc. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 19. Of Beren and Luthien.
Then Celegorm arose amid the throng, and drawing his sword he cried: 'Be he friend or foe, whether demon of Morgoth, of Elf, or child of Men, or any other living thing in Arda, /nothing.../ shall defend him from the pursuing hate of Feanor's sons, if he take or find a Silmaril and keep it.
dd. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 19. Of Beren and Luthien.
Sauron brought werewolves, fell beasts inhabited by dreadful spirits that he had imprisoned in their bodies.
ee. Hobbit 1. An Unexpected Party.
It was often said (in other /hobbit/ families) that long ago one of the Took ancestors must have taken a fairy wife. That was, of course, absurd, but certainly there was still something not entirely hobbit-like about them.
ee-1. Hobbit 1, первые два издания. Дм.Виноходов любезно сообщил, что приведенная только что фраза в них стояла в таком виде:
It had always been said that long ago one or other of the Tooks had married into a fairy family (the less friendly said a goblin family).
ff. BLT 2/1. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. /HME 2. P.29/. For long has it been said that Tevildo /The Cat/ was an evil fay in beastlike shape.
ff1. BLT2/1 Lost Story 2-I. The Tale of Tinuviel. Now Tevildo was a mighty cat -- the mightiest of all -- and possessed of an evil sprite, as some say.

Fr.42
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.181-184/
There /in Hithlum hills/ Turin and the twain knew torment of thirst,
and hunger and fear and hideous nights,
for wolfriders and wandering Orcs
and the Things of Morgoth thronged the woodland.

Fr.43
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.297-299/
a helm of Hurin that was hewn in war
when he battled with Beren his brother-in-arms
against ogres and Orcs and evil foemen;

Fr.44
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.382-384/
Ere manhood's measure he /Turin/ met and slew
the Orcs of Angband and evil things
that roamed and ravened on the realm's borders.

Fr.45
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.556-558/
Long time alone he lived in the hills
a hunter of beast and hater of Men,
or Orcs, or Elves.

Fr.46
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.569-572/
Afar from that fight his fate that day
had taken Turin on the trail of the Orcs,
as they hastened home to the Hills of Iron
with the loot laden of the lands of Men.

Fr.47
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.738-740, 746-748/
/Thingol/ Unmatched among Men, or magic-wielding /738/
Elves, or hunters of the Orc-kindred,
or beasts of prey for blood pining. /.../
The grim Glamhoth's goblin armies /746/
go cunning-footed, but his craft failed not
to tread their trail /.../

Fr.48
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.755-758/
There magic foundered
in the gathering glooms, there goblins even
(whose deep eyes drill the darkest shadows)
bewildered wandered.

Fr.49
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.861-865/
Hurin Thalion, who Erithamrod hight,
the Unbending, for Orc and Balrog
and Morgoth's might on the mountain yet
he defies fearless, on a fanged peak
of thunder-riven Thangorodrim.

Fr.50
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.1244-1248, 1258-1263/
/Turin has an illusion of seeing some foes, which he calles irrespectivelyy Orcs, Glamhoth and goblins/
His death or torment he deemed was come, /1244/
oft had the Orcs for evil pastime
him goaded gleeful and gashed with knives
that they cast with cunning, with cruel spears.
Lo! the bonds were burst that had bound his hands: /.../
With oath and curse /1258/
he /Turin/ bade the goblins now guard them well,
or sup on his sword: 'Lo! the son of Hurin
is freed from his fetters.' His fancy wandered
in the camps and clearings of the cruel Glamhoth.


Fr.51
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.1309-1318/
Now wafted high, now wavering far,
the cries of the Glamhoth called and hooted, /1310/
and the howl of wolves in the heavens' roaring
was mingled mournful: they missed their paths,
for swollen swept there swirling torrents
down the blackening slopes, and the slot was blind,
so that blundering back up the beaten road
to the gates of gloom many goblins wildered
were drowned or drawn in Deadly Nightshade
to die in the dark

Fr.52
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.1692-1693/
Here /where Beleg was killed/ dread dwelleth, none dare profane
this angry earth, Orc nor goblin;
Fr.53
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. /l.1764-1765/
In this fashion fought they, phantom hunters
that wandering Orc and wild foeman

Fr.54
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. Version II. /l.206-209/
To the hosts of Hell his head then he turned:
'Let thy foul banners go forth to battle,
ye Balrogs and Orcs; let your black legions
go seek the sweeping sword of Turgon.

Fr.55
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. Version II. /l.470-473/
There Turin and the twain knew torture of thirst
and hunger and fear, and hideous flight
from wolfriders and wandering Orcs
and the things of Morgoth that thronged the woods.

Fr.56
LB (HME 3)/1. The Lay of the Children of Hurin. Version II. /l.638-639/
he /Hurin/ battled with Beren as brother and comrade
against ogres and Orcs and evil foes.

Fr.57
LB (HME 3)/2. Poems Early Abandoned. (iii) The Lay of the Fall of Gondolin /HME 3. P.146/
Twas the bent blades of the Glamhoth that drank Fingolfin's life
as he stood alone by Feanor

Moscow

Fr.57а
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.1662-1665/
their host
beleaguered Angband, till they boast
no Orc nor demon ever dare
their leaguer break or past them fare.

Fr.58
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.1941-2135/
Now far beyond the realm immune /1941/
from Orc and demon and the dread
of Morgoth's might their ways had led./.../
Then many a lamp /1955/
of sullen red they saw draw near,
swinging, and glistening on spear
and scimitar. There hidden nigh
they saw a band of Orcs go by
with goblin-faces swart and foul. /1960/
Bats were about them, and the owl,
the ghostly forsaken night-bird cried
from trees above. The voices died,
the laughter like clash of stone and steel
passed and faded. /.../
This desperate counsel had the wit /1995/
of Felagund for them devised:
as Orcs his comrades he disguised.
The poisoned spears, the bows of horn,
the crooked swords their foes had borne
they took; and loathing each him clad /2000/
in Angband's raiment foul and sad.
They smeared their hands and faces fair
with pigment dark; the matted hair
all lank and black from goblin head
they shore, and joined it thread by thread /2005/
with Gnomish skill. As each one leers
at each dismayed, about his ears
he hangs it noisome, shuddering.
Then Felagund a spell did sing
of changing and of shifting shape; /2010/
their ears grew hideous, and agape
their mouths did start, and like a fang
each tooth became, as slow he sang.
Their Gnomish raiment then they hid,
and one by one behind him slid, /2015/
behind a foul and goblin thing
that once was elven-fair and king.
Northward they went; and Orcs they met
who passed, nor did their going let,
but hailed them in greeting. /.../
/Real Orcs say/* 'Sharp are your ears, swift have they got /2117/
tidings of realms ye entered not!
What are your names, o spearmen bold?
Who your captain, ye have not told.'
'Nereb and Dungalef and warriors ten,
so we are called, and dark our den
under the mountains. Over the waste
we march on an errand of need and haste.
Boldog the captain awaits us there /2125/
where fires from under smoke and flare.'
'Boldog, I heard, was lately slain
warring on the borders of that domain
where Robber Thingol and outlaw folk
cringe and crawl beneath elm and oak /2130/
in drear Doriath. Heard ye not then
of that pretty fay, of Luthien?
Her body is fair, very white and fair.
Morgoth would possess her in his lair.
Boldog he sent, but Boldog was slain: /2135/
strange ye were not in Boldog's train.

*В чтении Кристофера Толкиена весь этот монолог принадлежит не оркам, а Саурону/Тху, допрашивающему героев на Тол-Гаурхот, «Острове веревольфов». Действительно, продолжение этой речи (со стк.2143) заведомо принадлежит Тху. Однако искреннее вожделение, проявляемое в цитированном отрывке по отношению к Лэтиэн (совершенно немыслимое для майа, а равно, хотя и по другим причинам, для веревольфов), которое говорящий не только высказывает от своего лица, но даже предполагает за вала Мелкором (!), в сочетании с переходом от 2-го лица по отношению к «Неребу» в стк. 2117 -2136 к 3-му в стк. 2137-2142 («Нереб выглядит разъяренным /при словах о Лэтиэн/ ... что беспокоит его?» и т.д.) и затем опять ко 2-му в отрывке стк.2143 слл. («Кому вы служите, Свету или Мраку?» и т.д.), а также с резким перепадом речи в этом отрывке (стк.2143 слл.) по сравнению с предыдущим (стк.2117-2136) от примитивно-солдатской к высокой и эмфатизированной и по тематике, и по стилю, побуждает нас считать, что в стк.2117-2136 «орков Нереба» допрашивает еще не сам Тху, а некие антропоморфные его подчиненные существенно более низкого статуса, то есть, вернее всего, служащие при нем орки же; затем, в стк.2137-2142 передаются мысли, посетившие Тху при этом допросе, и только со стк.2143 - его собственные слова, начиная с того момента, как он, под воздействием этих мыслей, вступил в разговор сам (чем и объясняется как перепад лица в промежутке между двумя отрывками прямой речи, так и контраст характера самих этих отрывков).

Fr.59
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /Comm./ /Note to l.2193/
2193. Elvenland is an emendation to B Fairyland.

Fr.60a-c
a. LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /Comm./ /Commentary on Canto VII/. /HME 3. P.234/
/To l.2100 f./ The raid of the Orc-captain Boldog into Doriath, seeking to capture Luthien for Morgoth, was an important element in the history of this time, though later it disappeared and there is no trace of it in The Silmarillion.
b. LB (HME 3)/3. The Unwritten Cantos. /Rend./ /Synopsis V for Canto 12/. /HME 3. P.311/
Thingol's army meets with the host of Boldog on the borders of Doriath. Morgoth has heard of the beauty of Luthien, and the rumour of her wandering. He has ordered Thu /form of «-thaur» in «Gorthaur», i.e. Sauron/ and the Orcs to capture her. A battle is fought and Thingol is victorious. The Orcs are driven into Taur-na-Fuin or slain.Thingol himself slays Boldog.
c. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§10]
Boldog captain of the Orcs was there /on Doriath’s Borders/ slain in battle by Thingol.

Fr.61
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.3202-3204/
Now Orcs and phantoms prowl and peer
from tree to tree, and fill with fear
each shade and hollow.
Fr.62
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.3382/
as Orc on werewolf ride like fire

Fr.63
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.3510-3517/
They woke, and felt the trembling sound,
the beating echo far underground
shake beneath them, the rumour vast
of Morgoth's forges; and aghast
they heard the tramp of stony feet
that shod with iron went down that street: /3515/
the Orcs went forth to rape and war,
and Balrog captains marched before.

Fr.64
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.3628-3631/
Never Orc nor demon after dared
that pass to climb, o'er which there stared
Fingolfin's high and holy tomb,
till Gondolin's appointed doom.

Fr.65
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.3698-3701/
but by the chair
of Morgoth's self /Carcharoth/ would lie and glare,
nor suffer Balrog, Orc, nor beast
to touch him.
Fr.66
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.4080/
Down crumpled Orc, and Balrog proud.

Fr.67
LB (HME 3)/3. The Lay of Leithian /l.4170-4175/
as Orc and beast
turned in their dreams of hideous feast;
in sleep uneasy Balrogs stirred,
and far above was faintly heard
an echo that in tunnels rolled,
a wolvish howling long and cold.

Fr.68
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§2]
/After Lamps’ destruction/ The Outer Lands are in darkness. The growth of things was checked when Morgoth quenched the lamps. There are forests of darkness, of yew and fir and ivy. There Orome sometimes hunts, but in the North Morgoth and his demonic broods (Balrogs) and the Orcs (Goblins, also called Glamhoth or people of hate) hold sway. Bridhil looks on the darkness and is moved, and taking all the hoarded light of Silpion (the white tree) she makes and strews the stars. At the making of the stars the children of Earth awake - the Eldar (or Elves).

Fr.69
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§4]
/After the Trees’ destruction/ she /Ungoliant/ enmeshes him /Morgoth/ in a black web, but he is rescued by the Balrogs with whips of flame, and the hosts of the Orcs; and Ungoliant goes away into the uttermost South. Morgoth returns to Angband, and his power and the numbers of his demons and Orcs becomes countless.
Fr.70
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§8]
/Finweg’s coming.../ withdrawal of Orcs and Balrogs to Angband /.../ The eagles dwell out of reach of Orc and Balrog, and are great foes of Morgoth and his people.

Fr.71
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§9, note 3]
The sons of Feanor live a wild and nomad life in the East, warring with Dwarves and Orcs and Men.

Fr.72a-c
a. ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/, [§12]
He fled the court thinking himself an outlaw, and took to war against all, Elves, Men, and Orcs, upon the borders of Doriath, gathering a wild band of hunted Men and Elves about him.
b. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/, [§12]
He /Turin/ fled then the court, and thinking himself an outlaw took to war against all, Elves, Men, or Orcs, that crossed the path of the desperate band he gathered upon the border.
c. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 17, [§40].
Their hands were turned against all whom came in their path, Elves, Men, or Orcs.

Fr.73
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§16]
/Ylmir’s prophesy/ 'without Men the Elves shall not prevail against the Orcs and Balrogs'.

Fr.74
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§16]
At last Morgoth is ready, and the attack is made on Gondolin with dragons, Balrogs, and Orcs.

Fr.75
ShME (HME 4)/2. The Earliest Silmarillion (The 'Sketch of the Mythology') /S/
[§18-19]
[§18] The march of Fionwe into the North is then told, and of the Terrible or Last Battle. The Balrogs are all destroyed, and the Orcs destroyed or scattered. Morgoth himself makes a last sally with all his dragons; but they are destroyed, all save two which escape, by the sons of the Valar, and Morgoth is overthrown and bound' and his iron crown is made into a collar for his neck. /.../ [§19] The judgement of the Gods takes place. The earth is to be for Men, and the Elves who do not set sail for the Lonely Isle or Valinor shall slowly fade and fail. For a while the last dragons and Orcs shall grieve the earth, but in the end /в конце концов/ all shall perish by the valour of Men.

Fr.76
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§2]
In all this time, since Morgoth overthrew the lamps, the Outer Lands east of the Mountains of Valinor were without light, /.../ while in the North Morgoth built his strength, and gathered his demon broods about him, whom the Gnomes knew after as the Balrogs with whips of flame. The hordes of the Orcs he made of stone, but their hearts of hatred. Glamhoth, people of hate, the Gnomes have called them. Goblins may they be called, but in ancient days they were strong and cruel and fell. Thus he held sway. Then Varda looked on the darkness and was moved /.../ and thence she made the stars. /.../ It is said that at the making of the stars the children of the earth awoke: the elder children of Iluvatar. Themselves they named the Eldar, whom we call the Elves, but in the beginning mightier and more strong were they, yet not more fair.

Fr.77
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§4]
/After the Trees’ destruction: Morgoth’s quarrel with Ungoliant/ So mighty had Ungoliant become that she enmeshed Morgoth in her choking nets, and his awful cry echoed through the shuddering world. To his aid came the Orcs and Balrogs that lived yet in the lowest places of Angband. With their whips of flame the Balrogs smote the webs asunder, but Ungoliant was driven away into the uttermost South, where she long dwelt. Thus came Morgoth back to Angband, and there countless became the number of the hosts of his Orcs and demons /see note 8 to [§4]/.
Note 8. Written here later is the direction: «Here mention making of Orcs (/from/ p. 4)». Page 4 of the typescript contains the sentence /[§2] = Fr. 76/ The hordes of the Orcs he made of stone, but their hearts of hatred.

Fr.78
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§8]
/First Battle of Gnomes=Noldor with Melkor’s forces/ A host of Orcs aroused by the light of the burning ships came down on them, and there was battle on the plain /...which/ is called the Land of Thirst, Dor-na-Fauglith in the Gnomish tongue. There was the First Battle. Great was the slaughter of the Orcs and Balrogs, and no tale can tell the valour of Feanor or of his sons. Yet woe entered into that first great victory. For Feanor was wounded to the death by Gothmog Lord of Balrogs, whom Ecthelion after slew in Gondolin.

Moscow

Fr.79a-c.
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§9]
/First coming of Men into Broseliand=Beleriand. This Fr. proves that Orcs had their own language at the time, quite different from all others/
Then Felagund marvelled, for the tongue of those songs was not the tongue of Eldar or of Dwarves. Nor was it the tongue of Orcs, though this at first he feared. There were camped the people of Beor, a mighty warrior of Men, whose son was Barahir the bold. They were the first of Men to come into Broseliand.
b. WJ (HME11)/2:14. The Later Quenta Silmarillion /LQ 1 + LQ 2/. Of the Coming Men into te West.
/Note that from the following it appears that Orcs sing songs/
[§2]. In a valley among the foothills of the Mountains, below the springs of Thalos, he /an Elf/ saw lights in the evening, and far off he heard the sound of song. At this he wondered much, for the Green-elves of that land lit no fires, and they did not sing by night. At first he feared that a raid of Orcs had passed the leaguer of the North, but as he drew near he perceived that this was not so. For the singers used a tongue that he had not heard before, neither that of Dwarves nor of Orcs, and their voices were fair, though untutored in music. /They were Men/.
c. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 17. Of the Coming of Men into the West.
In a valley among the foothills of the mountains, below the springs of Thalos, he /Felagund/ saw lights in the evening, and far off he heard the sound of song. At this he wondered much, for the Green-elves of that land lit no fires, nor did they sing by night At first he feared that a raid of Orcs had passed the leaguer of the North, but as he drew near he perceived that it was not so; for the singers used a tongue that he had not heard before, neither that of Dwarves nor of Orcs. /They were Men/.

Fr.80a-b
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/, [§9].
There he /Thorondor, after rescuing Fingolfin’s body from Morgoth/ set his cairn upon a mountain, and that mountain looks down upon the plain of Gondolin, and over the Mounnt of Fingolfin no Orc or demon ever dared to pass for a great while, till treachery was born among his /Fingolfin’s/ kin.
b. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 11, [§147].
Neither Orc nor Balrog dared ever after to pass over the mount of Fingolfin or draw nigh his tomb, until the doom of Gondolin was come and treachery was born among his kin.

Fr.81
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§10]
The Orcs laugh in secret when they remember it, telling how Morgoth fell from his chair and his iron crown rolled upon the floor /by magics of Luthien/.

Fr.82a-d
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/, [§11]
Then in the plain began the Battle of Unnumbered Tears' /.../ Even yet the Elves might have won the day, for the Orcs wavered. But as the vanguard of Maidros came upon the Orcs, Morgoth let loose his last forces, and all Angband was empty. There came wolves and serpents, and there came Balrogs like fire, and there came the first of all the dragons, the eldest of all the Worms of Greed. Glomund was his name and long had his terror been noised abroad, though he was not come to his full growth and evil, and seldom had he been seen.Thus Morgoth strove to hinder the joining of the hosts of the Elves. /.../ Maidros and the sons of Feanor wrought great slaughter on Orc and Balrog and traitor Man that day, but the dragon they did not slay and the fire of his breath was the death of many. And they were driven in the end far away, and the Gorge of Aglon was filled with Orcs and the hill of Himling with the people of Morgoth.
cf. b. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 16. On The Fourth Battle: Nirnaith Arnediad, [§15-16]
[§15] Morgoth let loose his last strength, and hell was emptied. There came wolves and serpents, and there came Balrogs one thousand, and there came Glomund the Father of Dragons. And the strength and terror of the Worm were now grown very great; and Elves and Men withered before him. Thus Morgoth hindered the joining of the hosts of the Elves; yet he would not have achieved this, neither with Balrog nor Dragon, had the captains of the Easterlings remained true. Many of these men now turned and fled; but the sons of Ulfang went over to the side of Morgoth /.../ From that day the hearts of the Elves were estranged from Men, save only from those of the Three Houses /.../ [§16]. Thus the design of Morgoth was fulfilled in a manner after his own heart; for Men took the lives of Men, and betrayed the Elves, and fear and hatred were aroused among those who should have been united against him /.../; and the Gorge of Aglon was filled with Orcs, and the Hill of Himring garrisoned by the soldiers of Angband, and the gates of the land were in the power of Morgoth.
cf. c. WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
472 Year of Sun. /Nirnaeth Arnoedidad/
[§230]. But even as the vanguard of Maidros came upon the Orcs, Morgoth loosed his last strength, and Angband was emptied. There came wolves, and wolfriders, and there came Balrogs a thousand, and there came worms and drakes, and Glaurung, Father of Dragons. And the strength and terror of the Great Worm were now grown great indeed, and Elves and Men withered before him; and he came between the hosts of Maidros and Fingon and swept them apart. [§231]. Yet neither by wolf, balrog, nor dragon would Morgoth have achieved his end, but for the treachery of Men /Easterlings under Ulfangings/. /.../ But new strength of evil men came up that Uldor had summoned and kept hidden in the eastern hills, and the host of Maidros being assailed now on three sides, by the Orcs, and the beasts, and by the Swarthy Men, was dispersed and fled this way and that. /.../ [§242]. The March of Maidros was no more. /.../ The Gorge of Aglon was filled with Orcs, and the Hill of Himring was garrisoned by soldiers of Angband.
cf. d. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 20. Of the Fifth Battle. Nirnaeth Arnoedidad.
Some have said that even then the Eldar might have won the day, had all their hosts proved faithful; for the Orcs wavered, and their onslaught was stayed, and already some were turning to flight. But even as the vanguard of Maedhros came upon the Orcs, Morgoth loosed his last strength, and Angband was emptied. There came wolves, and wolfriders, and there came Balrogs, and dragons, and Glaurung father of dragons. The strength and terror of the Great Worm were now great indeed, and Elves and Men withered before him; and he came between the hosts of Maedhros and Fingon and swept them apart.
Yet neither by wolf, nor by Balrog, nor by Dragon, would Morgoth have achieved his end, but for the treachery of Men. /.../ and the host of Maedhros was assailed now on three sides, and it broke, and was scattered, and fled this way and that. Yet /.../ gathering a remnant of the Noldor and the Naugrim about them they hewed a way out of the battle and escaped far away towards Mount Dolmed in the east.
/.../ But now in the western battle Fingon and Turgon were assailed by a tide of foes thrice greater than all the force that was left to them. Gothmog, Lord of Balrogs, high-captain of Angband, was come /.../. At last Fingon stood alone with his guard dead about him; and he fought with Gothmog, until another Balrog came behind and cast a thong of fire about him. Then Gothmog hewed him with his black axe, and a white flame sprang up from the helm of Fingon as it was cloven. Thus fell the High King of the Noldor; and they beat him into the dust with their maces, and his banner, blue and silver, they trod into the mire of his blood.
/.../ All the valiant Men of Hador were slain about him in a heap; and the Orcs hewed their heads and piled them as a mound of gold in the sunset.
/.../ The Orcs and the wolves went freely through all the North, and came ever further -southward into Beleriand.


Fr.83a-b
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§13]
Now the power and malice of Glomund waxed apace and well-nigh all the realm of Nargothrond of old he laid waste, both west of Narog and beyond it to the east; and he gathered Orcs to him and ruled as a dragon-king; and there were battles on the marches of the woodmen's land, and the Orcs fled.
b. UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. The Coming of Glaurung.
Now the power and malice of Glaurung grew apace, and he waxed fat, and he gathered Orcs to -him, and ruled as a dragon-King, and all the realm of Nargothrond that had been was laid under him. /.../ the woodmen were worsted, for these Orcs were of a fell breed, fierce and cunning; and they came indeed with a purpose to invade the Forest of Brethil, not as before passing through its eaves on other errands, or hunting in small bands.

Fr.84a-b
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/.[§16]
/Ulmo’s Advice:/ ‘without Men the Elves shall not prevail against the Orcs and Balrogs’.
b. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§16, Var. II = §16 in Q II version]. 'Forget,' counselled Ulmo, 'the treachery of Uldor the accursed, and remember Hurin; far without mortal Men the Elves shall not prevail against the Balrogs and the Orcs.'

Fr.85
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
[§16]
/The host of Morgoth/ He /Morgoth/ loosed upon Gondolin his Orcs and his Balrogs and his serpents; and of these, dragons of many and dire shapes were now devised for the taking of the city.

Fr.86
ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/
/Late addition to [§17]/ = Note 1 to [§17]
Make Earendel move the Gods. And it is said that there were Men of Hithlum repentant of their evil in that day, and that so were fulfilled Ulmo's words, for by Earendel's embassy and the aid of valiant Men the Orcs and Balrogs were destroyed, yet not as utterly as might have been.

Moscow

Fr.87 a-d
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§18]
The meeting of the hosts of Fionwe and of Morgoth in the North is named the Last Battle, the Battle Terrible, the Battle Terrible, the Battle of Wrath and Thunder /.../. There was marshalled the whole power of the Throne of Hate, and well nigh measureless had it become, so that Dor-na-Fauglith might by no means contain it, and all the North was aflame with war. But it availed not. All the Balrogs were destroyed, and the uncounted hosts of the Orcs perished like straw in fire, or were swept away like shrivelled leaves before a burning wind. Few remained to trouble the world thereafter. And Morgoth himself came forth, and all his dragons were about him; and Fionwe for a moment was driven back. But the sons of the Valar in the end overthrew them all, and but two escaped. Morgoth escaped not.
Cf. b. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§18, Var.II = §18 in Q II version].
The meeting of the hosts of the West and of the North is named the Great Battle, the Battle Terrible, the Battle of Wrath and Thunder. There was marshalled the whole power of the Throne of Hate, and well nigh measureless had it become, so that Dor-na-Fauglith could not contain it, and all the North was aflame with war. But it availed not. All the Balrogs were destroyed, and the uncounted hosts of the Orcs perished like straw in fire, or were swept like shrivelled leaves before a burning wind. Few remained to trouble the world thereafter. And it is said that there many Men of Hithlum repentant of their evil servitude did deeds of valour, and many beside of Men new come out of the East; and so were fulfilled in part the words of Ulmo; for by Earendel son of Tuor was help brought unto the Elves, and by the swords of Men were they strengthened on the fields of war. /cf. Fr.86/ But Morgoth quailed and he came not forth; and he loosed his last assault, and that was the winged dragons. So sudden and so swift and ruinous was the onset of that fleet, as a tempest of a hundred thunders winged with steel, that Fionwe was driven back; but Earendel came and a myriad of birds were about him, and the battle lasted all through the night of doubt. And Earendel slew Ancalagon the black and the mightiest of all the dragon-horde, and cast him from the sky, and in his fall the towers of Thangorodrim were thrown down. Then the sun rose of the second day and the sons' of the Valar prevailed, and all the dragons were destroyed save two alone; and they fled into the East. Then were all the pits of Morgoth broken and unroofed, and the might of Fionwe descended into the deeps of the Earth, and there Morgoth was thrown down.
c. LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
Year 350 [550].
Here Fionwe fought the last battle of the ancient world, the Great or Terrible Battle. /Orcs are strikingly not mentioned by their own name, but, as comparison of wording shows, just as «hosts of Morgoth»!/ Morgoth himself came forth from Angband, and passed over Taur-na-Fuin, and the thunder of his approach rolled in the mountains. The waters of Sirion lay between the hosts; and long and bitterly they contested the passage. But Fionwe crossed Sirion and the hosts of Morgoth were driven as leaves, and the Balrogs were utterly destroyed; and Morgoth fled back to Angband pursued by Fionwe. From Angband Morgoth loosed the winged dragons, which had not before been seen; and Fionwe was beaten back upon Dor-na-Fauglith. But Earendel came in the sky and overthrew Ancalagon the Black Dragon, and in his fall Thangorodrim was broken. The sons of the Gods wrestled with Morgoth in his dungeons /.../ Morgoth was bound. This war lasted fifty years from the landing of Fionwe /till 397//597/.
d. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. The Conclusion of the Quenta Silmarillion.
[§16].
The meeting of the hosts of the West and of the North is named the Great Battle, the Battle Terrible, and the War of Wrath. There was marshalled the whole power of the Throne of Morgoth, and it had become great beyond count, so that Dor-na-Fauglith could not contain it, and all the North was aflame with war. But it availed not. The Balrogs were destroyed, save some few that fled and hid themselves in caverns inaccessible at the roots of the earth. The uncounted legions of the Orcs perished like straw in a great fire, or were swept like shrivelled leaves before a burning wind. Few remained to trouble the world for long years after.

Fr.88 a-c
a. ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/. [§19]
/After the Last Battle and Morgoth’s capture/ Thus did the Gods adjudge when Fionwe and the sons of the Valar returned unto Valmar: the Outer Lands should thereafter be for Men, the younger children of the world; but to the Elves alone should the gateways of the West stand ever open; but if they would not come thither and tarried in the world of Men, then should they slowly fade and fail. And so hath it been; and this is the most grievous of the fruits of the works and lies of Morgoth. For a while his Orcs and Dragons breeding again in dark places troubled and affrighted the world, as in far places they do yet; but ere the End /еще до Конца Света/ all shall perish by the valour of mortal Men.
b. Cf. /Ibid./ ShME (HME 4)/3. The Quenta /Quenta Noldorinwa/, /Q/, [§19, Var.II = §19 in Q II version]: /.../ This is the most grievous of the fruits of the lies and works that Morgoth wrought, that the Eldalie should be sundered and estranged from Men. For a while his Orcs and his Dragons breeding again in dark places affrighted the world, and in sundry regions do so yet; but ere the End all shall perish by the valour of mortal Men.
c. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. The Conclusion of the Quenta Silmarillion. [§29].
This was the doom of the Gods, when Fionwe and the sons of the Valar returned to Valmar and told of all the things that had been done. Thereafter the Hither Lands of Middle-earth should be for Mankind, the younger children of the world; but to the Elves, the Firstborn, alone should the gateways of the West stand ever open. And if the Elves would not come thither and tarried in the lands of Men, then they should slowly fade and fail. This is the most grievous of the fruits of the lies and works that Morgoth wrought, that the Eldalie should be sundered and estranged from Men. For a while other evils that he had devised or nurtured lived on, although he himself was taken away; and Orcs and Dragons, breeding again in dark places, became names of terror, and did evil deeds, as in sundry regions they still do; but ere the End all shall perish.

Fr.89
ShME (HME 4)/6. The Earliest Annals of Valinor /AV 1/
/Year/ 2990-91.
/The Trees’ destruction and fight with Ungoliant. Afterwads,/ hunted by the Valar he /Morgoth/ escaped into the North of the Hither Lands and re-established there his stronghold, and bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs.

Fr.90 a-b
a. ShME (HME 4)/7. The Earliest Annals of Beleriand /AB I/
/beginning of Annals/
Morgoth flees from Valinor with the Silmarils /.../, and returns into the Northern World, and rebuilds his fortress of Angband beneath the Black Mountain, Thangorodrim. He devises the Balrogs and the Orcs. /.../ The Gnomes of the eldest house, the Dispossessed, come into the North /.../ First of the Battles with Morgoth,' the Battle under Stars. Feanor defeats the Orcs, but is mortally wounded by Gotmog captain of Balrogs, and dies.
b. ShME (HME 4)/7. The Earliest Annals of Beleriand /AB 1/. Second Version of the Earliest Annals.
/beginning of Annals/
Morgoth /.../ returned into the Northern regions and rebuilt his fortress of Angband beneath the Black Mountains, where is their highest peak Thangorodrim. He devised the Balrogs and the Orcs.

Fr.91a-b
a. ShME (HME 4)/7. The Earliest Annals of Beleriand /AB 1/
Year 172
/The Battle of Unnumbered Tears/ ...Morgoth now sent forth all the folk of Angband and Hell was emptied. There came afresh a hundred thousand Orcs and a thousand Balrogs, and in the forefront came Glomund the Dragon, and Elves and Men withered before him.
b. LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
Year 272 [472]
/The Battle of Unnumbered Tears/ For Morgoth sent forth now all the dwellers in Angband, and hell was emptied. There came a hundred thousand Orcs, and a thousand Balrogs, and in the van was Glomund the Dragon; and Elves and Men withered before him.

Fr.92
ShME (HME 4)/7. Commentary on the Annals of Beleriand (AB 1). /Comm./
/Commentary on the beginning of Annals/
There is here the remarkable statement that Morgoth 'devises the Balrogs and the Orcs', implying that it was only now that they came into being. In Q (§2) /= Fr.76/, following S /= Fr.68/, they originated (if the Balrogs were not already in existence) in the ancient darkness after the overthrow of the Lamps, and when Morgoth returned to Angband 'countless became the number of the hosts of his Orcs and demons' (§4) /= Fr.77/; similarly in AV 1/= Fr.89/ he 'bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs'. A note written against the passage in Q § 4 /= Fr.77, note 8/ directs, however, that the making of the Orcs should be brought in here rather than earlier: and in the version of 'The Silmarillion' that followed Q (later than these Annals) this was in fact done: «when Morgoth returned, countless became the hosts of his beasts and demons; and he brought into being the race of the Orcs, and they grew and multiplied in the bowels of the earth». (The subsequent elaboration of the origin of the Orcs is extremely complex and cannot be entered into here.) It is clear, therefore, that these words in AB 1, despite the fact of its being evidently earlier than AV 1, look forward to the later idea (itself impermanent) that the Orcs were not made until after Morgoth's return from Valinor.
Fr.93
LsR (HME5)/1:2. The Fall of Numenor. (iii) The second version of The Fall of Numenor /FN 2
[§1].
In the Great Battle when Fionwe son of Manwe overthrew Morgoth and rescued the Exiles, the three houses of the Men of Beleriand fought against Morgoth. But most Men were allies of the Enemy; and after the victory of the Lords of the West those that were not destroyed fled eastward into Middle-earth; and the servants of Morgoth that escaped came to them, and enslaved them. For the Gods forsook for a time the Men of Middle-earth, because they had disobeyed their summons and hearkened to the Enemy. And Men were troubled by many evil things that Morgoth had made in the days of his dominion: demons and dragons and monsters, and Orcs, that are mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar; and their lot was unhappy. /.../ Yet his /Morgoth’s/ Will remaineth, and guideth his servants; and it moveth them ever to seek the overthrow of the Gods and the hurt of those that obey them.
Fr.94
LsR (HME5)/1:3. The Lost Road. (ii) The Numenorean chapters. Chapter IV /HME V. P.65/.
/Elendil’s speech/ And there were evil things also upon earth, made by Morgoth in the days of his dominion, demons and dragons and mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar. And there too lay hid many of his servants, spirits of evil, whom his will governed still though his presence was not among them. And of these Sauron was the chief, and his power grew.

Fr.95
LsR (HME5)/2:2. The Later Annals of Valinor /AV 2/
Valian Year 2990.
/After the Trees’ destruction and battle with Ungoliant/ Morgoth was hunted by the Valar, but he escaped into the North of Middle-earth, and re-established there his strong places, and bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs. (Then fear came into Beleriand, which for many ages had dwelt in starlit peace /.../).
Commentary on AV 2. /Comm. on V.Y. 2990/.
The phrase 'bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs', retained from AV 1 / Fr.89/, shows the conception still present that the Orcs were first brought into being long before Morgoth's return to Middle-earth, in contrast to the opening of AB 2.

Moscow

Fr.96
LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
/beginning of Annals/
He /Morgoth after the Trees’ destruction/ returned into the northern regions of the West of Middle-earth, and rebuilt his fortress of Angband, beneath the black Mountains of Iron, where their highest peak Thangorodrim towers. He brought forth Orcs and Balrogs; and set the Silmarils in his iron crown.
Commentary on AB 2. /Comm. on the beginning of Annals/
The statement that Melko 'brought forth Orcs and Balrogs' after his return to Middle-earth is retained from AB 1 (where the word devised was used), in contrast to AV 1 and 2, where 'he bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs'; see my discussion of this, /HME/ IV. P. 314 / Fr.92/.

Fr.97
LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
Year 273 [473].
Morgoth was now lord of Beleriand, save Doriath, and he filled it with roving bands of Orcs and wolves
Fr.98
LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
Year 295 [495]
Here Glomund passed into Hithlum and did great evil, and he came over Eredwethion with a host of Orcs, and came into the realm of Narog.
Fr.99
LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/
Year 347 [547]
Great war came now into Beleriand, and Fionwe drove the Orcs and Balrogs before him; and he camped beside Sirion, and his tents were as snow upon the field. He summoned now all Elves, Men, Dwarves, beasts and birds unto his standard, who did not elect to fight for Morgoth. But the power and dread of Morgoth was very great and many did not obey the summons.

Fr.100 a-e
LsR (HME5)/2:5. The Lhammas. Lhammas B. On the Valian Tongue and its Descendants.
a. [§8]
The speech of the Gnomes was influenced also much by that of the Ilkorins of Beleriand, and somewhat by tongues of the eldest Men, and a little even by the speech of Angband and of the Orcs. Though they were never far estranged, there came thus also to be differences in speech among the Noldor themselves, and the kinds are accounted five: the speech of Mithrim and of Fingolfin'sfolk; and the speech of Gondolin and the people of Turgon; the speech of Nargothrond and the house and folk of Felagund and his brothers; and the speech of Himring and the sons of Feanor; and the corrupted speech of the thrall-Gnomes, spoken by the Noldor that were held captive in Angband, or compelled to the service of Morgoth and the Orcs. /NB. Note that the Orcs are presented here syntaxically as Morgoth’s contragents and cousers of others’ service, not as servants themselves!/. Most of these /Noldor mentioned above/ perished in the wars of the North, and ere the end was left only mulanoldorin [molanoldorin], or the language of the thralls, and the language of Gondolin, where the ancient tongue was kept most pure.
b. [§9]
Orquin, or Orquian, the language of the Orcs, the soldiers and creatures of Morgoth, was partly itself of Valian origin, for it was derived from the Vala Morgoth. But the speech which he taught he perverted wilfully to evil, as he did all things, and the language of the Orcs was hideous and foul and utterly unlike the languages of the Qendi. But Morgoth himself spoke all tongues with power and beauty, when so he wished.
/Comm. on Lhammas B, §9/. There appears here the first account of the origin of the Orc-speech: a wilful perversion of Valian speech by Morgoth.
c. [§10]
The languages of Men were from their beginning diverse and various; yet they were for the most part derived remotely from the language of the Valar. For the Dark-elves, various folk of the Lembi /=Avari/, befriended wandering Men in sundry times and places in the most ancient days, and taught them such things as they knew. But other Men learned also wholly or in part of the Orcs and of the Dwarves; while in the West ere they came into Beleriand the fair houses of the eldest Men learned of the Danas, or Green-elves.
d. Lhammas A /quoted in Comm. on Lhammas B, § 10/
In Lhammas A the origin and early history of the tongues of Men is somewhat differently described: ‘For the Dark-elves... befriended wandering Men... and taught them such as they knew; and in the passing of the years the manifold tongues of Men developed from these beginnings, altered by time, and the invention of Men, and owning also the influence both of Dwarves and Orcs /.../’
e. Trees of Tongues /Rend. in Comm. on Lhammas B, § 10/
In the earlier Tree of Tongues the languages of Men are derived solely from Lemberin, agreeing with Lhammas A ('the manifold tongues of Men developed from these beginnings'), whereas the later Tree shows 'influence' (dotted lines) from Dwarf-speech, from Orc-speech, and from Lemberin (but no direct 'descent') /.../.

Fr.101, a-c.
a. LsR (HME5)/2:5. The Lhammas. Lhammas B. Of the Valian Tongue and its Descendants.
[§9]
Of the language of the Dwarves little is known to us, save that its origin is as dark as is the origin of the Dwarvish race itself; and their tongues are not akin to other tongues, but wholly alien, and they are harsh and intricate, and few have essayed to learn them. (Thus saith Rumil in his writings concerning the speeches of the earth of old, but I, Pengolod, have heard it said by some that Aule first made the Dwarves, longing for the coming of Elves and Men, and desiring those to whom he could teach his crafts and wisdom. And he thought in his heart that he could forestall Iluvatar. But the Dwarves have no spirit indwelling, as have Elves and Men, the Children of Iluvatar, and this the Valar cannot give. Therefore the Dwarves have skill and craft, but no art, and they make no poetry. Aule devised a speech for them afresh, for his delight [is] in invention, and it has therefore no kinship with others; and they have made this harsh in use. Their tongues are, therefore, Aulian; and survive yet in a few places with the Dwarves in Middle-earth, and besides that the languages of Men are derived in part from them.)
/Comm. on Lhammas B, §9/. The legend of Aule's making of the Dwarves has appeared in AB 2 (annal 104), in a passage strikingly similar to the present, and containing the same phrase 'the Dwarves have no spirit indwelling'.
b. LsR (HME5)/2:3. The Later Annals of Beleriand /AB 2/.
Year 104 [154].
About this time the Gnomes climbed Eredlindon and gazed eastward, but they did not pass into the lands beyond. In those mountains the folk of Cranthir came first upon the Dwarves, and there was yet no enmity between them, and nonetheless little love. It was not known in those days whence the Dwarves had origin, save that they were not of Elf-kin or of mortal kind, nor yet of Morgoth's breeding. But it is said by some of the wise in Valinor, as I have since learned," that Aule made the Dwarves long ago, desiring the coming of the Elves and of Men, for he wished to have learners to whom he could teach his crafts of hand, and he could not wait upon the designs of Iluvatar. But the Dwarves have no spirit indwelling, as have the Children of the Creator, and they have skill but not art; and they go back into the stone of the mountains of which they were made.
c. WJ (HME11)/2:13. The Later Quenta Silmarillion /LQ 1 + LQ 2/. Concerning the Dwarves.
[§2]. The Naugrim are not of Elf-kind, nor of Man-kind, nor yet of Melkor's breeding; and the Noldor in Middle-earth knew not whence they came, holding that they were alien to the Children, albeit in many ways like unto them. But in Valinor the wise have learned that the Dwarves were made in secret by Aule, while Earth was yet dark; for he desired the coming of the Children of Iluvatar, that he might have learners to whom he could teach his crafts and lore, and he was unwilling to await the fulfilment of the designs of Iluvatar. Wherefore, though the Dwarves are like the Orcs in this: that they came of the wilfulness of one of the Valar, they are not evil; for they were not made out of malice in mockery of the Children, but came of the desire of Aule's heart to make things of his own after the pattern of the designs of Iluvatar. And since they came in the days of the power of Melkor, Aule made them strong to endure. Therefore they are stone-hard, stubborn, fast in friendship and in enmity, and they suffer toil and hunger and hurt of body more hardily than all other speaking-folk. And they live long, far beyond the span of Men, and yet not for ever. Aforetime the Noldor held that dying they returned unto the earth and the stone of which they were made; yet that is not their own belief. For they say that Aule cares for them and gathers them in Mandos in halls set apart for them, and there they wait, not in idleness but in the practice of crafts and the learning of yet deeper lore. And Aule, they say, declared to their Fathers of old that Iluvatar had accepted from him the work of his desire, and that Iluvatar will hallow them and give them a place among the Children in the End. Then their part shall be to serve Aule and to aid him in the remaking of Arda after the Last Battle.

Fr.102
LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 3 (a).
[§18]
/After the Lamps’ destruction/ in the North Morgoth built his strength, and gathered his demons about him. These were the first made of his creatures: their hearts were of fire, and they had whips of flame. The Gnomes in later days named them Balrogs. But in that time Morgoth made many monsters of divers kinds and shapes that long troubled the world; yet the Orcs were not made until he had looked upon the Elves, and he made them in mockery of the Children of Iluvatar.
/Draft of this passage, quoted and commented in Comm. on Chapter 3(a), §18/ The original text of the passage concerning the demons of Morgoth ran as follows: ‘... in the North Morgoth built his strength, and gathered his demon-broods about him, whom the Gnomes after knew as Balrogs: they had whips of flame. The Uvanimor he made, monsters of divers kinds and shapes; but the Orcs were not made until he had looked upon the Elves’. The term Uvanimor occurs in the Lost Tales, /HME/ 1. 75 ('monsters, giants, and ogres') / Fr.1/, etc.; cf. Vanimor' the Beautiful'. /.../ On the question of when the Orcs first came into being see /HME 5/ p. 148 / Fr.96:Comm./ and commentary on QS §62 / Fr.103a/. It is said in The Fall of.Numenor II (§1) / Fr.93/ that the Orcs are 'mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar' (cf. also The Lost Road, /HME 5/ p. 65 / Fr.94/). In QS §62 / Fr.103a/ the idea that the Orcs were mockeries of the Elves is found in the text as originally written.

Moscow

Fr.103a-b
a. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 5.
[§62]
/Aftermath of the Trees’ destruction and the fight with Ungoliant/. Thus Morgoth came back to his ancient habitation, and he built anew his vaults and dungeons and great towers, in that place which the Gnomes after knew as Angband. There countless became the hosts of his beasts and demons; and he brought into being the race of the Orcs, and they grew and multiplied in the bowels of the earth. These Orcs Morgoth made in envy and mockery of the Elves, and they were made of stone, but their hearts of hatred. Glamhoth, the hosts of hate, the Gnomes have called them. Goblins they may be called, but in ancient days they were strong and fell.
Comm. on Chapter 5, §62.
Q has 'To his aid came the Orcs and Balrogs that lived yet in the lowest places of Angband', but Orcs are absent here in QS. /.../ In Q the passage about Morgoth's making of the Orcs, precursor of this in QS, is placed earlier (/HME/ IV.82 / Fr.76), before the making of the stars and the awakening of the Elves; at the corresponding place in QS (§ 18) / Fr.102/ it is said that 'the Orcs were not made until he had looked upon the Elves.' In Q, at the place (/HME/ IV. 93 / Fr.77/) corresponding to the present passage in QS, it is said that 'countless became the number of the hosts of his Orcs and demons' - i.e. the Orcs were already in existence before Morgoth's return (and so could come to his aid when they heard his cry); but there is a direction in Q at this point (/HME/ IV. 93 note 8 / Fr.77, note 8/) to bring in the making of the Orcs here rather than earlier (the reason for this being the idea that the Orcs were made 'in mockery of the Children of Iluvatar').
b. RSh (HME6)/10. The Attack on Weathertop.
Note 9 to The Attack on Weathertop. /.../ There are other very roughly written texts giving a resume of a part of 'The Silmarillion'
But Morgoth, the greatest of the Powers, made war upon the Gods, and he destroyed the Trees, and fled. And he took with him the immortal gems, the Silmarils, that were made by the Elves of the light of the Trees, and in which alone now the ancient radiance of the days of bliss remained. In the north of the Middle-earth he set up his throne Angband, the Halls of Iron under Thangorodrim the Mountain of Thunder; and he grew in strength and darkness; and he brought forth the Orcs and goblins, and the Balrogs, demons of fire. But the High Elves of the West forsook the land of the Gods and returned to the earth, and made war upon him to regain the jewels.
/Comm./ Very curious is the statement here that when Morgoth returned to Middle-earth after the destruction of the Trees 'he brought forth the Orcs and goblins, and the Balrogs, demons of fire.' It was certainly my father's view at this period that the Orcs were then first engendered (see V. 233, §62 and commentary / Fr.103a/), but the Balrogs were far older in their beginning (V. 212, §18 / Fr.102/), and indeed came to rescue Morgoth from Ungoliante at the time of his return: 'to his aid there came the Balrogs that lived yet in the deepest places of his ancient fortress.'

Fr.104
LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 8.
[§103]
/The Siege of Angband/. And the Orcs multiplied again in the bowels of the earth.

Fr.105
LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 9.
[§115]
Of old the lord of Ossiriand was Denethor, friend of Thingol; but he was slain in battle when he marched to the aid of Thingol against Melko, in the days when the Orcs were first made and broke the starlit peace of Beleriand.
Comm. on Chapter 9, §115.
With 'when the Orcs were first made' cf. QS §62 / Fr.103/: 'he brought into being the race of the Orcs' (i.e. when Morgoth came back to Middle-earth).

Fr.106
LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 10.
[§122-123]
[§122] For though the Dwarfs did not serve Morgoth, yet they were in some things more like to his people than to the Elves. /.../ [§123] The Naugrim were not of the Elf-race nor of mortal kind, nor yet of Morgoth's breeding; and in those days the Gnomes knew not whence they came. [But it is said by the wise in Valinor, as we have learned since, that Aule made the Dwarfs while the world was yet dark, desiring the coming of the Children of Iluvatar, that he might have learners to whom he could teach his lore and craft, and being unwilling to await the fulfilment of the designs of Iluvatar. Wherefore the Dwarfs are like the Orcs in this, that they come of the wilfulness of one of the Valar; but they were not made out of malice and mockery, and were not begotten of evil purpose. Yet they derive their thought and being after their measure from only one of the Powers, whereas Elves and Men, to whomsoever among the Valar they chiefly turn, have kinship with all in some degree. Therefore the works of the Dwarfs have great skill, but small beauty, save where they imitate the arts of the Eldar; and the Dwarfs return unto the earth and the stone of the hills of which they were fashioned]. /../ They /the Dwarfs/ aided the Gnomes greatly in their war with the Orcs of Morgoth ; but it is not thought that they would have refused to smithy also for Morgoth, if he had had need of their work, or had been open to their trade.
Comm. on Chapter 10, §122. It is remarkable that at this time the statement that the Dwarves were 'in some things more like to Morgoth's people than to the Elves' still survived from Q (IV. 104); but this is now palliated by what is said in §123, where the likeness of the Dwarves to the Orcs is represented only as an analogous limitation of natural powers consequent on their origins.

Fr.107
LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 11.
[§140]
The valour of the Elves and Men of the North, which neither Orc nor Balrog could yet overcome.

Fr.108a-b.
a. LsR (HME5)/2:6. Quenta Silmarillion /QS/. Chapter 11. [§147].
Thus died Fingolfin. /.../ The Orcs make no boast of that duel at the gate; neither do the Elves sing of it, for sorrow.
Comm. on Chapter 11, §140. In Q §9 (/HME/ IV. P.106) 'The Orcs sing of that duel at the gates', and in the Lay of Leithian (/HME 3/3, lines 3584-5) 'Yet Orcs would after laughing tell / of the duel at the gates of hell.'
b. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 18. Of the Ruin of Beleriand and the Fall of Fingolfin.
Thus died Fingolfin /.../. The Orcs made no boast of that duel at the gate; neither do the Elves sing of it, for their sorrow is too deep.

Fr.109.
LsR (HME5)/3. The Etymologies.
GLAM- Noldorin form of LAM, also influenced by NGAL(AM). Noldorin glamb, glamm shouting, confused noise; Glamhoth = 'the barbaric host', Orcs [+KHOTH]. glambr, glamor echo; glamren echoing; cf. Eredlemrin = Dor. Lominorthin. glavro to babble, glavrol babbling.
NDAK- slay. Old Noldorin ndakie to slay /.../ *ndako warrior, soldier: Old Noldorin ndoko, Noldorin daug chiefly used of Orcs, also called Boldog. [Boldog is an Orc-captain in the Lay of Leithian and in Q §10. The meaning here is that Boldog was used beside daug ; see NGWAL].
NGAL- / NGALAM- talk loud or incoherently. Quenya nalme clamour; Noldorin glamb, glamm (*ngalambe, influenced by lambe [LAB]) barbarous speech; Glamhoth = Orcs. See LAM, GLAM. [The stem was changed subsequently to NGYAL- and Quenya nalme to yalme.]
NGWAL- torment. Quenya ungwale torture; nwalya- to pain, torment; nwalka cruel. Noldorin balch cruel; baul torment, cf. Bal- in Balrog or Bolrog [+RUK], and Orc-name Boldog = Orc-warrior 'Torment-slayer' (cf. NDAK).
OROK- *orku goblin: Quenya orko, pl. orqi. Old Noldorin orko, pl. orkui; Noldorin orch, pl. yrch. Doriathrin urch, pl. urchin. Danian Elvish urc, pl. yrc.
RUK- demon. Quenya rauko demon, malarauko (*ngwalarauko, cf. NGWAL); Noldorin rhaug, Balrog.
Fr.110.
LsR (HME5)/Appendix. Appendix II. The List of Names. /Rend./
Balrog is said to be an Orc-word with no pure Qenya equivalent: 'borrowed Malaroko-'; contrast the Etymologies, stems NCWAL, RUK.
Gothmog '= Voice of Goth (Morgoth), an Orc-name.' Morgoth is explained at its place in the list as 'formed from his Orc-name Goth "Lord or Master", with mor "dark or black" prefixed.' These entries in the List of Names have been discussed in /HME/ II. P.67. In the Etymologies the element goth is differently explained in Gothmog (GOS, GOTH) and in Morgoth (KOT, but with a suggestion that the name 'may also contain GOTH ).
Orcs 'Gnomish orch, pl. eirch, erch; Qenya ork, orqui borrowed from Gnomish. A folk devised and brought into being by Morgoth to war on Elves and Men; sometimes translated "Goblins", but they were of nearly human stature.' See the entry OROK in the Etymologies.

Fr.111a-c.
a. RSh (HME6)/3. Of Gollum and the Ring.
/Version I. Speech of unnamed person, obviously Gandalf/
In the very ancient days the Ring-lord made many of these Rings: and sent them out through the world to snare people. He sent them to all sorts of folk - the Elves had many, and there are now many elfwraiths in the world, but the Ring-lord cannot rule them; the goblins got many, and the invisible goblins are very evil and wholly under the Lord; dwarves I don't believe had any; some say the rings don't work on them: they are too solid. Men had few, but they were most quickly overcome and. /.../ Other creatures got them. Do you remember Bilbo's story of Gollum? (7) We don't know where Gollum comes in - certainly not elf, nor goblin; he is probably not dwarf; we rather believe he really belongs to an ancient sort of hobbit.
Note 7. After this sentence my father wrote: 'Gollum I think some sort of distant kinsman of the goblin sort.' Since this is contradicted in the next sentence it was obviously rejected in the act of writing; he crossed it out later.
/Version II. Gandalf’s speech/ 'The elves had many, and there are now many elf-wraiths in the world; the goblins had some and their wraiths are very evil and wholly under the command of the Lord. /.../ They /Bilbo and Gommum/ understood one another really (if you think of it) better than hobbits ever understood dwarves, elves, or goblins.'
b. TI (HME7)/3:2. The Fourth Phase (2): From Bree to the Ford of Rivendell. II. Ancient History.
Bilbo and Gollum understood one another (if you think of it) better than hobbits have ever understood dwarves or goblins, or even elves.
c. LotR. 1:2. The Shadow of the Past.
They understood one another remarkably well, very much better than a hobbit would understand, say, a Dwarf, or an Orc, or even an Elf.’

Fr.112a-b.
a. RSh (HME6)/5. The Old Forest and the Withywindle.
/.../ old bogey stories our nurses used to tell us, about goblins and wolves /of Old Forest/ and things of that sort.
b. LotR. 1:5. A Conspiracy Unmasked.
‘There!’ said Merry. ‘You have left the Shire, and are now outside, and on the edge of the Old Forest.’ ‘Are the stories about it true?’ asked Pippin. ‘I don’t know what stories you mean,’ Merry answered. ‘If you mean the old bogey-stories Fatty’s nurses used to tell him, about goblins and wolves and things of that sort, I should say no. At any rate I don’t believe them. But the Forest is queer. Everything in it is very much more alive,


Fr.113.
RSh (HME6)/10. The Attack on Weathertop.
But North and East the neighbouring lands were empty of all save birds and beasts, unfriendly places deserted by all the races of the world: Elves, Men, Dwarves, or Hobbits, and even by goblins.

Moscow

Fr.114a-c.
a. RSh (HME6)/12. At Rivendell. /Rend./
He /Gandalf/ says that the Riders wear black robes 'to give shape to their nothingness in our world', and he includes among the servants of the Dark Lord 'orcs and goblins' and 'kings, warriors, and wizards.'
b. RSh (HME6)/21. The Third Phase (3). To Weathertop and Rivendell.
Among the servants of the Dark Lord Gandalf still includes, as in the previous version, 'orcs and goblins' and 'kings, warriors, and wizards' (p. 211 / Fr.114a/).
c. LotR. 2:1. Many Meetings.
`Because these horses are born and bred to the service of the Dark Lord in Mordor. Not all his servants and chattels are wraiths! There are orcs and trolls, there are wargs and werewolves; and there have been and still are many Men, warriors and kings, that walk alive under the Sun, and yet are under his sway. And their number is growing daily.'

Fr.115a-b.
a. RSh (HME6)/15. Ancient History
/:After Sauron left Mirkwood for Mordor and rebuilt it/ Already his power was creeping out over the lands again and the mountains and woods were darkened. Men were restless and moving North and West, and many seemed now to be partly or wholly under the dominion of the Dark Lord. There were wars, and there was much burning and ruin. The dwarves were growing afraid. Goblins were multiplying again and reappearing. Trolls of a new and most malevolent kind were abroad; giants were spoken of, a Big Folk only far bigger and stronger than Men the [?ordinary] Big Folk, and no stupider, indeed often full of cunning and wizardry. And there were vague hints of things or creatures more terrible than goblins, trolls, or giants. Elves were vanishing, or wandering steadily westward.
b. LotR. 1:2. The Shadow of the Past.
That name /Mordor/ the hobbits only knew in legends of the dark past, like a shadow in the background of their memories; but it was ominous and disquieting. It seemed that the evil power in Mirkwood had been driven out by the White Council only to reappear in greater strength in the old strongholds of Mordor. The Dark Tower had been rebuilt, it was said. From there the power was spreading far and wide, and away far east and south there were wars and growing fear. Orcs were multiplying again in the mountains. Trolls were abroad, no longer dull-witted, but cunning and armed with dreadful weapons. And there were murmured hints of creatures more terrible than all these, but they had no name.
Fr.116a-b.
a. RSh (HME6)/15. Ancient History
/Gandalf’s speech/ Isildor's host was overwhelmed by Goblins that swarmed down out of the mountains.
b. RSh (HME6)/19. The Third Phase (1): the Journey to Bree. Ch. II. Ancient History. /Rend./
Isildor of the second text is now written Isildur. Isildur's host was overwhelmed by 'Orcs', not 'Goblins' (see p. 437, note 35 / Fr.120/).

Fr.117.
RSh (HME6)/20. The Third Phase (2). At the Sign of the Prancing Pony. Notes /Comm./
Note 1. The drafts have 'Few had survived the turmoils of the Earliest Days', an expression used in the Foreword (p. 329, note i), where FR has 'Elder Days', the earliest form of the passage has: 'Few had survived the turmoils of those old and forgotten days, and the wars of the Elves and Goblins'.

Fr.118.
RSh (HME6)/22. New Uncertainties and New Projections.
Alterations of Plot. 9. Mines of Moria. These again deserted - except for Goblins.

Fr.119.
RSh (HME6)/23. In the House of Elrond.
Moria was the ancestral home of the dwarves of the race of Durin, and the forefathers of Thorin and Dain dwelt there, until they were driven by the goblin invasions far into the North.

Fr.120a-b.
a. RSh (HME6)/24. The Ring Goes South.
He /Bilbo/ told me /Frodo/ tales of the dwarves and goblins. But I have no idea where they /Moria’s dwellings/ are.' 'They are not far away,' said the wizard /Gandalf/. 'They are in these mountains. They were made by the Dwarves of Durin's clan many hundreds of years ago, when elves dwelt in Hollin, and there was peace between the two races. In those ancient days Durin dwelt in Caron-dun, and there was traffic on the Great River. But the Goblins - fierce orcs (35) in great number - drove them out after many wars, and most of the dwarves that escaped removed far into the North. /.../ If there are orcs in the mines, it will prove ill for us. But most of the goblins of the Misty Mountains were destroyed in the Battle of Five Armies at the Lonely Mountain. There is a chance that the mines are still deserted.
Note 35. This is not the first use of the word Orcs in the LR papers: Gandalf refers to 'orcs and goblins' among the servants of the Dark Lord, pp. 211 / Fr.114a/, 364 / Fr.114b/. /.../ But the rarity of the usage at this stage is remarkable. The word Orc goes back to the Lost Tales, and had been pervasive in all my father's subsequent writings. In the Lost Tales the two terms were used as equivalents, though some times apparently distinguished (see II. 364 /=Index/, entry Goblins). A clue may be found in a passage that occurs in both the earlier and the later Quenta (IV.82, V.233): 'Goblins they may be called, but in ancient days they mere strong and fell.' At this stage it seems that 'Orcs' are to be regarded as a more formidable kind of 'Goblin', so in the preliminary sketch for 'The Mines of Moria' (p. 443) Gandalf says 'there are goblins - of very evil kind, larger than usual, real orcs.' - It is incidentally notable that in the first edition of The Hobbit the word Orcs is used only once (at the end of Chapter VII 'Queer Lodgings'), while in the published LR goblins is hardly ever used.
b. /Ibid. Note 38; earlier alternative version of Gandalf’s speech is referred to/ /Rend./ Gandalf's account of Moria here differs from the earlier form /.../ only in that here there is mention of Durin, of the peace between Elves and Dwarves, and of Orcs (see note 35) - the rejected version refers only to goblins.

Fr.121.
RSh (HME6)/25. The Mines of Moria. /Rend./
Gandalf says there are goblins - of very evil kind, larger than usual, real orcs.(2) Also certainly some kind of troll is leading them. 'I am going to try and find the opening words. I once knew every formula and spell in any language of elves, dwarves, or goblins that was ever used for such purposes. /.../ /About Dweller in the Pool of Moria/ There are older and fouler things than goblins in the dark places of the world.'
Note 2. See p. 437, note 35 / Fr.120a/; and cf. the corresponding passage in FR (p. 338), where Gandalf says: 'There are Orcs, very many of them. And some are large and evil: black Uruks of Mordor'.

/NB. На протяжении всеx томов HME 7-9 термины goblins, Goblins, Orcs и orcs употребляются бессистемно как абсолютные синонимы, с явным преобладанием термина «орк», кроме контекстов, связанных с дварфами Мории, где довольно часто употребляется и термин «гоблин»/.

Fr.122.
TI (HME 7)/4. Of Hamilcar, Gandalf and Saruman.
Saramund betrays him - having fallen and gone over to Sauron: (either) he tells Gandalf false news of the Black Riders, and they pursue him to the top of a mountain; there he is left standing alone with a guard (wolves, orcs, etc. all about) while they ride off.

Fr.123a-b.
a. TI (HME 7)/6. The counsil of Elrond (1). The Fourth Version.
/Gandalf tells his story/ And the vale that was once fair was filled with wolves and orcs, for Saruman was there mustering a great force for the service of his new master. And the Eagles of the Misty Mountains kept watch and they saw the mustering of orcs, and got news of the escape of Gollum, and they sent word to Orthanc of this to me. And so it was /.../ that Gwaewar the Windlord chief of the eagles came to me /.../ and he bore me away before Saruman was aware, and the orcs and wolves that he released found me not.
b. LotR. 2:2. The Council of Elrond.
/Gandalf speaks/ Wolves and orcs were housed in Isengard, for Saruman was mustering a great force on his own account, in rivalry of Sauron and not in his service yet. /.../ And the Eagles of the Mountains went far and wide, and they saw many things: the gathering of wolves and the mustering off Orcs; and the Nine Riders going hither and thither in the lands; and they heard news of the escape of Gollum. And they sent a messenger to bring these tidings to me. /.../ I was far from Isengard, ere the wolves and orcs issued from the gate to pursue me.

Fr.124.
TI (HME 7)/7. The counsil of Elrond (2). The Fifth Version.
In the days of the Dragon, Thror returned thither. But he was slain by an Orc, and though that was revenged by Thorin and Dain, and many goblins were slain in war. /.../ /Comm./ This passage, of which only a trace remains in FR (pp. 253 - 4), reveals the development of new conceptions in the history of the Dwarves. In the original text of 'The Ring Goes South' (VI.429) Gandalf said that the Goblins drove the Dwarves from Moria, and most of those that escaped removed into the North. This must have been based on what was told in The Hobbit: in Chapter III Elrond had said that 'there are still forgotten treasures to be found in the deserted caverns of the mines of Moria, since the dwarf and goblin war', and in Chapter IV there was a reference to the goblins having 'spread in secret after the sack of the mines of Moria'. Presumably therefore what my father said in the first version of 'The Ring Goes South' was what he actually had in mind when he wrote those passages in The Hobbit: the Goblins drove the Dwarves out of Moria.
Note 3. In the original edition of The Hobbit the goblin who slew Thror in Moria was not named, as he is not in the present passage ('he was slain by an Orc'). In the third edition of 1966 the name Azog was introduced (from LR) in Chapter I as that of the slayer of Thror, and a footnote was added in Chapter XVII stating that Bolg, leader of the Goblins in the Battle of Five Armies, was the son of Azog.
Fr.125.
TI (HME 7)/9. The Mines of Moria (1). The Lord of Moria.
When Gandalf was striving to find the spell that would open the doors he said that he once knew 'every spell in all the tongues of Elf, Dwarf, or Goblin' (FR 'of Elves or Men or Orcs') that was ever so used /.../ 'Goblins' appear again, as in the old version, where FR has 'Orcs', in Gandalf's 'There are older and fouler things than goblins in the deep places of the world.' /.../ The dwarves carried much away; and though the dread of its dark mazes has protected Moria from Men and Elves it has not defended it from the goblins, who have often invaded it and plundered it.' Against these my father wrote: 'Mithril is now nearly all lost. Orcs plunder it and pay tribute to Sauron who is collecting it /.../ 'No one knows,' said Gandalf. 'None have dared to seek for the armouries and treasure chambers down in the deep places since the dwarves fled. Unless it be plundering orcs. /.../ 'They were,' said Gimli, 'but orcs have plundered often inside Moria nonetheless.

Fr.126a-b.
a. TI (HME 7)/10. The Mines of Moria (2). The Bridge..
'It is a record of the fortunes of Balin's folk,' /.../ 'We drove out Orcs from ... first hall. /../ an orc shot him /Balin/ from behind a stone. We slew the orc, but many.... /.../
b. TI (HME 7)/10. The Mines of Moria (2). The Bridge..
/same chronicle, version II/ 'We drove out Orcs... from guard something and first hall. We slew many under the bright sun in the Dale.

Fr.127.
TI (HME 7)/10. The Mines of Moria (2). The Bridge..
'There are goblins: very many of them,' he /Gandalf/ said. 'Evil they look and large: black Orcs.(5)
Note 5. My father first wrote here: 'veritable Orcs'. Cf. the original sketch for the chapter given in VI.443: 'Gandalf says there are goblins - of very evil kind, larger than usual, real orcs', and my discussion of 'goblins' and 'orcs' in VI.437 note 35 / Fr.120a/. In FR at this point Gandalf says: 'There are Orcs, very many of them. And some are large and evil: black Uruks of Mordor.'

Moscow

Fr.128a-b.
a. TI (HME 7)/10. The Mines of Moria (2). The Bridge..
But even as they retreated once more a huge orc-chief, almost man-high, clad in black mail from head to foot, leaped through the door. Behind him but not yet daring to advance stood many followers. His eyes were like coals of fire. He wielded a great spear. Boromir who was at the rear turned, but with a thrust of his shield the orc put aside his stroke and with huge strength bore him back and flung him down. Then leaping with the speed of a snake he charged and smote with his spear straight at Frodo. The blow caught him on the right side. Frodo was hurled against the wall and pinned. Sam with a cry hewed at the spear and it broke.... but even as the orc cast the shaft aside and drew his scimitar the sword of Elendil drove down upon his helm. There was a flash like flame and the helm burst. The orc-chieftain fell with cloven head.
Away beyond the fiery fissure Frodo saw the swarming black figures of many orcs. They brandished spears and scimitars which shone red as blood. Boom, boom rolled the drum-beats now advancing louder and louder and more and more menacing. Two great dark troll-figures could be seen [?towering] among the orcs.
/Comm./ /Version II/. (It may be noted incidentally that 'orcs', rather than 'goblins', becomes pervasive in this text: see note 5 / Fr.127/). /.../ Gandalf /.../ still says 'There are goblins... They are evil and large: black Orcs', but the troll becomes 'a great cave-troll' as in FR,
b. LotR. 2:5 The Bridge of Khazad-dum.
But even as they retreated, and before Pippin and Merry had reached the stair outside, a huge orc-chieftain, almost man-high, clad in black mail from head to foot, leaped into the chamber; behind him his followers clustered in the doorway. His broad flat face was swart, his eyes were like coals, and his tongue was red; he wielded a great spear. With a thrust of his huge hide shield he turned Boromir's sword and bore him backwards, throwing him to the ground. Diving under Aragorn's blow with the speed of a striking snake he charged into the Company and thrust with his spear straight at Frodo. The blow caught him on the right side, and Frodo was hurled against the wall and pinned. Sam, with a cry, hacked at the spear-shaft, and it broke. But even as the orc flung down the truncheon and swept out his scimitar, Andъril came down upon his helm. There was a flash like flame and the helm burst asunder. The orc fell with cloven head. His followers fled howling, as Boromir and Aragorn sprang at them.
`As I stood there I could hear orc-voices on the other side: at any moment I thought they would burst it open. I could not hear what was said; they seemed to be talking in their own hideous language. All I caught was ghвsh; that is "fire". Then something came into the chamber – I felt it through the door, and the orcs themselves were afraid and fell silent. It laid hold of the iron ring, and then it perceived me and my spell.
Arrows fell among them. One struck Frodo and sprang back. Another pierced Gandalf's hat and stuck there like a black feather. Frodo looked behind. Beyond the fire he saw swarming black figures: there seemed to be hundreds of orcs. They brandished spears and scimitars which shone red as blood in the firelight.
Fr.129a-b.
a. TI (HME 7)/13. Galadriel.
/Keleborn’s speech/ As yet no wolf or orc make headway in that land /of Beornings/.
Note 15. The last two sentences of Keleborn's speech and the first part of Gimli's reply were subsequently used in Gloin's conversation with Frodo at Rivendell (FR p. 241): 'Frodo learned that Grimbeorn the Old, son of Beorn, was now the lord of many sturdy men, and to their land between the Mountains and Mirkwood neither orc nor wolf dared to go.
b. LotR. 2:1. Many Meetings.
Frodo learned that Grimbeorn the Old, son of Beorn, was now the lord of many sturdy men, and to their land between the Mountains and Mirkwood neither orc nor wolf dared to go.

Fr.130.
TI (HME 7)/14. Farewell to Lorien.
The arrows of the orcs are bitter and fly straight.

Fr.131.
TI (HME 7)/16. The story foreseen from Lorien.
(ii) Mordor.
You must do your best to kill the Orc that comes in', said Frodo /.../ Swiftly they stripped the orc, peeling off his coat of black scale-like mail, unbuckling his sword, and unslinging the small round shield at his back. The black iron cap was too large for Sam (for orcs have large heads for their size), but he slipped on the mail. It hung a little loose and long. He cast the black hooded cloak about him, took the whip and scimitar, and slung the red shield. Then they dragged the body behind the door and crept out. /.../ Frodo slipped on his Ring and drew aside; but Sam went on to meet the goblin. They brushed into one another and the goblin spoke in his harsh tongue; but Sam answered only with an angry snarl. That seemed satisfactory. /.../ The goblin drew aside to let him pass.

Fr.132.
TI (HME 7)/16. The story foreseen from Lorien.
Ch. XXV.
'Nay!' said Sam, 'that won't do. If we have a fight at the gate, we might as well or better stay inside. We'd have the whole wasps' nest, orcs and bogeys and all, buzzing after us, before we'd gone a dozen yards: and they know these horrible mountains as well as I mind me of Bag-End'.

Fr.133.
TI (HME 7)/16. The story foreseen from Lorien. Note 18 /Comm./
At a later stage my father pencilled in various developments to Chapters XXII and XXIII (as renumbered). The synopsis of the former he altered thus: 'Black orcs of Misty Mountains capture Merry and Pippin, bear them to Isengard. But the orcs are attacked by the Rohiroth’.

Fr.134a-b.
a. TI (HME 7)/17. The Great River..
‘Anduin is wide, yet the orc-bows will with ease shoot an arrow across the stream’. /.../ Each one expected at any minute to feel the sting of a blackfeathered orc-arrow. But it was now grown very dark, dark even for the keen night-eyes of goblins; goblins were on the bank, they did not doubt.
/Comm. In later version/ 'it was very dark, dark even for the night-eyes of orcs'.
b. LotR. 2:9. The Great River.
‘Anduin is wide, yet the orcs can shoot their arrows far across the stream; and of late, it is said, they have dared to cross the water and raid the herds and studs of Rohan.' /.../ They all leaned forward straining at the paddles: even Sam took a hand. Every moment they expected to feel the bite of black-feathered arrows. Many whined overhead or struck the water nearby; but there were no more hits. It was dark, but not too dark for the night-eyes of Orcs, and in the star-glimmer they must have offered their cunning foes some mark, unless it was that the grey cloaks of Lorien and the grey timber of the elf-wrought boats defeated the malice of the archers of Mordor. /.../ `I can't abide fog,' said Sam; `but this seems to be a lucky one. Now perhaps we can get away without those cursed goblins seeing us.'

Fr.135.
TI (HME 7)/19. The Departure of Boromir.
/Early draft/ Trotter sees by the shape and arms of the dead orcs that they are northern orcs of the Misty Mountains - from Moria? In fact they are orcs of Moria that escaped the elves, + others who are servants of Saruman.
/Resulting draft/ 'These are not orcs of Mordor,' said Trotter. 'Some are from the Misty Mountains, if I know anything of orcs and their [gear >] kinds; maybe they have come all the way from Moria. But what are these? Their gear is not all of goblin-make.' There were several orcs of large stature, armed with short swords, not the curved scimitars usual with goblins, and with great bows greater than their custom. Upon their shields they bore a device Trotter had not seen before: a small white hand in the centre of the black field. Upon the front of their caps was set a rune fashioned of some white metal (5). 'S is for Sauron,' said Gimli. 'That is easy to read.' 'Nay,' said Legolas. 'Sauron does not use the Runes.' 'Neither does he use his right name or permit it to be spelt or spoken,' said Trotter. 'And he does not use white. The orcs of his immediate service bear the sign of the single eye.' He stood for a moment in thought. 'S is for Saruman. /.../ 'But orcs go swiftly,' said Gimli. 'We shall have to run!'
Note 5. In the fair copy manuscript /.../ the caps of the Orcs become 'leathern caps' ('iron helms' TT).

Fr.136.
TI (HME 7)/20. The Riders of Rohan.
'Even orcs must pause at times.' Before them lay a wide trampled circle, and the marks of many small fires could be seen under the shelter of a low hillock. /=Orcish camping/.

Fr.137.
TI (HME 7)/20. The Riders of Rohan.
'It is well that the orcs do not walk with the care of their captives,' said Legolas, as he leaped lightly behind. 'At least such an enemy is easy to follow. No other folk make such trampling. Why do they slash and beat down all the growing things as they pass? Does it please them to break plants and saplings that are not even in their way?' 'It seems so,' answered [Trotter >] Aragorn; 'but they go with a great speed for all that. And they do not tire.'

Fr.138.
TI (HME 7)/21. The Uruk-hai.
For this chapter there exists, first, a brief outline as follows: Some want to go North. Some say ought to go straight to Mordor. The great orcs were ordered to go to Isengard. They carry prisoners. Neither of them are the One. They haven't got it. Kill 'em. But they're hobbits. Saruman said bring any hobbit, alive. Curse Saruman. Who does he think he is? A good master and lord. Man's flesh to eat. /.../
/Comm./ The Orc-names are all present: Lugbtirz, Uruk-hai; Ugluk (leader of the Isengarders), Grishnak (so spelt), Lugdush. Ugluk does not use the word Halflings (TT p. 48), but calls them hobbits; he says 'We are the servants of the old Uthwit and the White Hand' (cf. TT p. 49), this being Old English upwita 'sage, philosopher, one of great learning'; and he calls the descent into the plain of Rohan the Ladder (changed to the Stair: TT p. 50). Grishnak does not name the Nazgul (TT p. 49), but says 'The winged one awaits us northward on the east bank'.
Note 2. The Orc-names Snaga and Mauhur appear already in the preliminary draft.

Fr.139.
TI (HME 7)/22. Treebeard.
Difference between trolls - stone inhabited by goblin-spirit, stone-giants, and the 'tree-folk'. [Added in ink: Ents.] /So Ents are a kind of woodland-trolls!/ /.../
/Treedbeard’s speach/ And if Saruman has started taking them up, I have got trouble right on my borders. Cutting down trees. Machines, great fires. I won't stand it. Trees that were my friends. Trees I had known from nut and acorn. Cut down and left sometimes. Orc-work.

Fr.140.
TI (HME 7)/23. Notes on various topics.
Another note on this page, not written at the same time, refers to 'Chapter XXIV: Open with conversation of Goblins and their quarrel.

Fr.141.
TI (HME 7)/23. Notes on various topics.
/Language of Shire/ /=Westron/ is lingua franca spoken by all people (except a few secluded folk like Lorien) - but little and ill by orcs.

Fr.142.
WR (HME 8)/1:2. Helm’s Deep.
Orcs boil round foot of the Stanrock. Then describe the assault as above. Orcs piling up over the wall. Wild men dimb on the goblins' dead bodies. Moon... men fighting on the Orcs wall top.

Fr.143.
WR (HME 8)/1:3. The Road to Isengard.
It is with the orcs, their masters, that the wolves and carrion-birds hold their feast: such is the friendship of their kind.'

Fr.144.
WR (HME 8)/1:4. Flotsam and Jetsam.
Orcs don' smoke.

Moscow

Fr.145a-f.
/Half-orcs, Orc-men/
a. WR (HME 8)/1:4. Flotsam and Jetsam.
I saw them go - endless lines of Orcs, and squadrons/troops of them mounted on great wolves (a Saruman notion?), and whole regiments of men, too. /.../ The following dialogue, concerning the 'goblin-men' reminiscent of the squint-eyed Southerner at Bree, and Merry's estimate of the forces that left Isengard that night, is much the same as in TT (p. 171), except that Aragorn says that they had had many of the goblin-men to deal with at the Hornburg 'last night'.
/Note that the word ‘South’ is equivalent of ‘Harad’, with possible accent on those regions of Harad which have been ever subdued by Gondor, UT 4:2, The Istari/.
b. LotR 3:7. Helm's Deep.
'Dawn is not far off,' said Gamling, who had now climbed up beside him. 'But dawn will not help us, I fear.' 'Yet dawn is ever the hope of men,' said Aragorn. 'But these creatures of Isengard, these half-orcs and goblin-men that the foul craft of Saruman has bred, they will not quail at the sun,' said Gamling.
/Cf. same two categories of orc-men half-breeds in Fr.170: There is no doubt that long afterwards, in the Third Age, Saruman rediscovered this, or learned of it in lore, and in his lust for mastery committed this, his wickedest deed: the interbreeding of Orcs and Men, producing both Men-orcs large and cunning, and Orc-men treacherous and vile/.
c. LotR 3:9. Flotsam and Jetsam
All Saruman's people were marching away. I don't know much about this war, or about the Horsemen of Rohan, but Saruman seems to have meant to finish off the king and all his men with one final blow. He emptied Isengard. I saw the enemy go: endless lines of marching Orcs; and troops of them mounted on great wolves. And there were battalions of Men, too. Many of them carried torches, and in the flare I could see their faces. Most of them were ordinary men, rather tall and dark-haired, and grim but not particularly evil-looking. But there were some others that were horrible: man-high, but with goblin-faces, sallow, leering, squint-eyed. Do you know, they reminded me at once of that Southerner at Bree: only he was not so obviously orc-like as most of these were.'
'I thought of him too,' said Aragorn. 'We had many of these half-orcs to deal with at Helm's Deep. It seems plain now that that Southerner was a spy of Saruman's.
c-1. /Cf. on the said Southerner/: LotR. 1:10. Strider. In one of the windows he /Frodo/ caught a glimpse of a sallow face with sly, slanting eyes; but it vanished at once. 'So that's where that southerner is hiding!' he thought. 'He looks more than half like a goblin.'
d. LotR. 3:4. Treebeard.
/Treebeard’s speech to hobbits/. ‘He /Saruman/ has taken up with foul folk, with the Orcs. Brm, hoom! Worse than that: he has been doing something to them; something dangerous. For these Isengarders are more like wicked Men. It is a mark of evil things that came in the Great Darkness that they cannot abide the Sun; but Saruman's Orcs can endure it, even if they hate it. I wonder what he has done? Are they Men he has ruined, or has he blended the races of Orcs and Men? That would be a black evil!’
Treebeard rumbled for a moment, as if he were pronouncing some deep, subterranean Entish malediction. 'Some time ago I began to wonder how Orcs dared to pass through my woods so freely,' he went on. 'Only lately did I guess that Saruman was to blame.
e. SD (HME 9)/1:9. The Scouring of the Shire /from Orc-man Ruffian Sharrkey and his orc-men and barbarian men/
/.../ Very orc-like all his /Ruff.Sharkey’s/ movements were, and he stooped now with his hands nearly touching the ground. /.../ The orc-man /Ruff.Sharkey/ looked at them with such a leer of hatred as they had not seen even in all their adventures. /.../ And then as with a groan and a curse the orc-man [?toppled] over him he stabbed upwards, and Sting passed clean through his body.
/.../ It was some time before the last ruffians were hunted out. And oddly enough, little though the hobbits were inclined to believe it, quite a number turned out to be far from incurable. If they gave themselves up they were kindly treated, and fed (for they were usually half-starved after hiding in the woods), and then shown to the borders. This sort were Dunlanders, not orc-men/halfbreeds.
Note 26. The footnote to the text in RK p. 298 'It /Name/ was probably Orkish in origin: Sharku [SecondEdition Sharku], "old man" '/In RK its a nickname for Saruman, not for his half-mannish leutenant/.
f. LotR 6:8. The Scouring of the Shire.
«Well I am staggered! - Said Pippin /to Frodo/: «To all the ends of our journey that is the very last I should have hought of: to have to fight half-orcs and ruffians in the Shire itself - to resque Lotho Pimple!» /Frodo and other hearing hobbits make no contradiction/.

Fr.146.
WR (HME 8)/2:2. The Passage of the Marshes.
Minas Ithil now Minas Morghul which guards the pass. It was originally built by the men of Gondor to prevent Sauron breaking out and was manned by the guards of Minas Ithil, but it fell soon into his hands. It now prevented any coming in. It was manned by orcs and evil spirits. It had been called [Neleg Thilim >] Neleglos [the Gleaming >] the White Tooth.
/.../
Frodo crawled back and hid his eyes. I don't know who they are but I thought I saw Men and Elves and Orcs, all dead and rotten. Yes yes, said Gollum cackling. All dead and rotten. The Dead Marshes. Men and Elves and Orcs. There was a great Battle here long long ago.

Fr.147a-c.
a. WR (HME 8)/2:4. On Herbs and Stewed Rabbit.
An[d] a great [?stone] figure ... back to Elostirion ... [Struck out: Sarnel Ubed.Ennyn. Aran] Taur Toralt [struck out: Sarn Torath.] Annon Torath. Aranath. reminding Frodo of the Kings at Sern Aranath. or Sairn Ubed. But his head was struck off and in mockery some orcs? had set ... a clay ball with ... The red eye was ... [?painted over]. /.../ The headless king with a mocking head made by orcs and scrawls on it.
b. LotR. 4:7. Journey to the Cross-roads.
The brief glow fell upon a huge sitting figure, still and solemn as the great stone kings of Argonath. The years had gnawed it, and violent hands had maimed it. Its head was gone, and in its place was set in mockery a round rough-hewn stone, rudely painted by savage hands in the likeness of a grinning face with one large red eye in the midst of its forehead. Upon its knees and mighty chair, and all about the pedestal, were idle scrawls mixed with the foul symbols that the maggot-folk of Mordor used.
c. LotR. 5:10. The Black Gate Opens.
The heralds cried aloud: ‘The Lords of Gondor have returned and all this land that is theirs they take back.’ The hideous orc-head that was set upon the carven figure was cast down and broken in pieces, and the old king’s head was raised and set in its place once more, still crowned with white and golden flowers: and men laboured to wash and pare away all the foul scrawls that orcs had put upon the stone.

Fr.148.
WR (HME 8)/2:5. Faramir.
Very rough and here and there altogether illegible outline sketches show my father's preliminary thoughts for its continuation. One of these, impossibly difficult to read, begins at the point where the draft C ends, with Faramir still speaking to Sam: 'But you have not the manners of orcs, nor their speech, and indeed Frodo your master has an air that I cannot ..., an elvish air maybe.'

Fr.149.
WR (HME 8)/2:8. Kirith Ungol. -The Choise of Master Samwise.
Orc-bands. They were come at last to hunt. The red eye had not been wholly blind. And a noise of feet and shouts came also through the cleft. Orcs were coming up to the pass out of Mordor too. /.../ Goblins go fast in tunnels, especially those which they have themselves made, and all the many passages in this region of the mountains were their work, even the main tunnel and the great deep pit where Shelob housed.
Fr.150.
WR (HME 8)/2:8. Kirith Ungol. -The Choise of Master Samwise.
'Yes, and I know them, for I was told 'em by Lugburz, see? Yagfil(48) from Dushgoi will patrol until he meets your guard, or as far as Ungol top: be will report to you before returning to. /.../ These Dushgoi bogey-men: sending messages to Lugburz.'
Note 32. The reference is to The Hobbit, Chapter Ill 'A Short Rest', where Elrond, speaking of the swords Glamdring and Orcrist taken from the trolls' hoard, says (in the text of the original edition): 'They are old swords, very old swords of the elves that are now called Gnomes. They were made in Gondolin for the Goblin-wars.'
Note 46. The names of the leaders of the Orc-bands were rather bewilderingly changed in the drafts (and some transient forms cannot be read). At first (p. 212) they were Gazmog (of the Tower) and Zaglun (of Minas Morghul), and in another brief draft of their genial greetings they become Yagul and Uftak Zaglun - so written: Zaglun may have been intended to replace Uftak, but on the other hand the double-barrelled Orc-name Naglur-Danlo is found (p. 212). The name Ufthak was subsequently given to the Orc found (and left where he was) by Shagrat and his friends in Shelob's larder, 'wide awake and glaring' (TT p. 350). In the present text the names were at first Yagul (of the Tower) and Shagrat (of Minas Morghul), but were reversed in the course of writing (and in a following draft the names became reversed again at one point, though not I think intentionally). At this point, where the Orc from Morghul is speaking, my father first wrote Shag[rat), changed it to Yagul, and then again changed it to Shagrat. See note 48. - Yagul was replaced by Gorbag in the course of writing the fair copy.
Note 47. Dushgoi: Orc name for Minas Morghul.
Note 48. The text actually has Shagrat here, but this should have been changed to Yagsil (see note 46).
Fr.151.
WR (HME 8)/3:3. Minas Tirith.
'What is this, Gwinhir, you ruffling young fool,' said the man. 'Will you waylay anything in the street that seems smaller than yourself? Will you not choose something larger? Shame on a son of mine, brawling before my doors like a young orc.'

Fr.152.
WR (HME 8)/3:7. The Ride of the Rohirrim.
'Those are not orc -drums. You hear the wild men of the hills: so they talk together.
/.../
/Comm./ Already in this draft the final form is very nearly achieved, with Ghan-buri-Ghan's names for the orcs (gorgun).

Fr.153.
WR (HME 8)/3:12. The Last Debate.
In the /early/ version given on p. 413 there was fighting on the shores, for 'there were captains sent by Mordor, and orc-chieftains, and they were not so easily dismayed, and they endeavoured to hold their men to a defence. And indeed the Haradrim are a grim folk, and not easily daunted by shade or blade.'

Fr.154.
SD (HME 9)/1:2. The Tower of Kirith Ungol. /Comm./
The name of the sole surviving orc beside Shagrat is Radbug in both C and D (Snaga in RK; see LR Appendix F, p. 409), Radbug being retained in the final story as the name of an orc whose eyes Shagrat says that he had squeezed out (RK p. 182); in C the orcs whom Sam saw running from the gate and shot down as they fled are Lughorn and Ghash > Mazgash (Lagduf and Muzgash in D, as in RK). /.../ When Gorbag rouses himself from among the corpses on the roof Sam sees in the latter, as in RK (p. 183), that he has in his hand 'a broad-headed spear with a short broken haft'; in C on the other hand he has 'a red [?and shining] sword. It was his own sword. /.../ With this cf. text B (p. 25 and note 9): 'Frodo has to have orc-weapons. The sword is gone.'

Moscow

Fr.155.
SD (HME 9)/1:2. The Tower of Kirith Ungol. /Comm./
Note 11. A few other differences of detail are worth recording. Where in RK (p. 176) the text reads: 'not even the black shadows, lying deep where the red glow could not reach, would shield him long from the night-eyed orcs' D continues: 'that were moving to and fro.
Note 13. Cf. LR Appendix F (RK p. 409): in Orkish Westron 'tark, "man of Gondor", was a debased form of tarkil, a Quenya word used in Westron for one of Numenorean descent'.

Fr.156.
SD (HME 9)/1:3. The Land of Shadow.
Presently [three >] two orcs came into view. They were in black without tokens and were armed with bows, a small breed, black-skinned with wide snuffling nostrils, evidently trackers of some kind........ they were talking in some hideous unintelligible speech; but as they passed snuffling among the stones scarcely 20 yards from where the hobbits lurked Frodo saw that one was carrying on his arm a black mail-shirt very like the one that he had abandoned. He sniffed it as [he] went as if to recall its scent. All at once lifting his head he let out a cry. It was answered, and from the other direction (from Kirith Ungol now some miles behind) ... large fighting orcs came up with shields ....... [?painted] with the Eye. A [? babble] of talk in the common tongue now broke out.'Nar,' said the tracker, 'not a trace further along. Nor o' this smell, but we're not [?easy]. Somebody that has no business here has been about. Different smell, but a bad smell: we've lost that too, it went up into the mountains.' 'A lot of use you little snufflers are,' grunted a bigger orc. 'I reckon eyes are better than your snotty noses. Have you seen anything?'

Fr.157.
SD (HME 9)/1:3. The Land of Shadow
Note 4. A few such details from the earliest form of the conclusion of the chapter may be mentioned. The orc 'slave-drivers' are called 'two of the large fierce uruks, the fighting-orcs', and this seems to be the first time that the word was used (though the name Uruk-hai had appeared long since, VII.409, VIII.22, see also p. 436).

Fr.157.
SD (HME 9)/1:10. The Grey Havens.
Merry Gamgee now knows that Bandobras Took 'killed the goblin-king, the reference is to An Unexpected Party in The Hobbit, where it is told that the Bullroarer 'charged the ranks of the goblins of Mount Gram in the Battle of the Green Fields, and knocked their king Golfimbul's head clean off with a wooden club.'

Fr.158.
SD (HME 9)/1:11. The Epilogue.
/Gimli’s speech/ Moria: I have heard no news. Maybe the foretelling about Durin is not for our time.Dark places still need a lot of cleaning up. I guess it will take a lot of trouble and daring deeds yet to root out the evil creatures from the halls of Moria. For there are certainly plenty of Orcs left in such places. It is not likely that we shall ever get quite rid of them.

Fr.159.
SD (HME 9)/3. The Drowning of Anadune. (vi) Lowdham's Report on the Adunaic Language.
/Declination of «Orc» in Adunaic/
uruk, c. 'goblin, orc.' Singular N. uruk, S. urkan, O. uruk- (urku-); Dual urkat; Plural N.urik; S. urkim.

Fr.160.
SD (HME 9)/3. The Drowning of Anadune. (i) The third version of The Fall of Numenor. The Last Tales. 1. The Fall of Numenor.
[§1
In the Great Battle, when Fionwe son of Manwe overthrew Morgoth, the three houses of the Men of Beleriand were friends and allies of the Elves, and they wrought many deeds of valour. But men of other kindreds turned to evil and fought for Morgoth, and after the victory of the Lords of the West those that were not destroyed fled back east into Middle-earth. There many of their race wandered still in the unharvested lands, wild and lawless, refusing the summons alike of Fionwe and of Morgoth to aid them in their war. And the evil men who had served Morgoth became their masters; and the creatures of Morgoth that escaped from the ruin of Thangorodrim came among them and cast over them a shadow of fear. For the gods [> Valar] forsook for a time the Men of Middle-earth who had refused their summons and had taken the friends of Morgoth to be their lords; and men were troubled by many evil things that Morgoth had devised in the days of his dominion: demons, and dragons and ill-shapen beasts, and the unclean orcs, that are mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar; and the lot of men was unhappy.

Fr.160 suppl. a-d.
a. MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman /AAm/.
[§17]
/After Melkor’s expulsion by Tulkas/ Now Melkor knew of all that was done; for even then he had secret friends and spies among the Maiar whom he had converted to his cause, and of these the chief, as after became known, was Sauron, a great craftsman of the household of Aule. And afar off in the dark places Melkor was filled with hatred, being jealous of the work of his peers, whom he desired to make subject to himself. Therefore he gathered to himself spirits out of the voids of Ea that he had perverted to his service, and he deemed himself strong. And seeing now his time he drew near again unto Arda, and looked down upon it, and the beauty of the Earth in its Spring filled him the more with hate.
b. MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman. Version II /AAm*/.
[§17]
This paragraph underwent several modifications /in comp. with AAm/: Now Melkor knew all that was done; for even then he had secret friends among the Maiar, whom he had converted to his cause, whether in the first playing of the Ainulindale or afterwards in Ea. Of these the chief, as afterwards became known, was Sauron, a great craftsman of the household of Aule. Thus far off in the dark places of Ea, to which he had retreated, Melkor was filled with new hatred, being jealous of the work of his peers, whom he desired to make subject to himself. Therefore he had gathered to himself spirits out of the voids of Ea who served him, until he deemed that he was strong; and seeing now his time he drew near to Arda again; and he looked down upon it, and the beauty of the Earth in its Spring filled him with wonder, but because it was not his, he resolved to destroy it.
c. MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman. /AAm/.
[§30]
For one thousand years of the Trees the Valar dwelt in bliss in Valinor beyond the Mountains of Aman, and all Middle-earth lay in a twilight under the stars. Thither the Valar seldom came, save only Yavanna and Orome; and Yavanna often would walk there in the shadows, grieving because all the growth and promise of the Spring of Arda was checked. And she set a sleep upon many fair things that had arisen in the Spring, both tree and herb and beast and bird, so that they should not age but should wait for a time of awakening that yet should he. But Melkor dwelt in Utumno, and he slept not, but watched, and laboured; and the evil things that he had perverted walked abroad, and the dark and slumbering woods were haunted by monsters and shapes of dread. And in Utumno he wrought the race of demons whom the Elves after named the Balrogs. But these came not yet from the gates of Utumno, because of the watchfulness of Orome.
/Comm. to §30/. In AAm there is now recounted the laying by Yavanna of a sleep on living things that had awoken in the Spring of Arda, of which there is no trace in QS (or in the later rewritings). The making of the Balrogs is then mentioned; and while in AAm (§17) the account of Melkor's 'host', spirits 'out of the voids of Ea' and 'secret friends and spies among the Maiar', is fuller than in the other tradition at any stage, the Balrogs are still firmly stated to be demons of his own making, and moreover to have been made in Utumno at this time. On the conception of Balrogs in AAm see further under §§42-5 / Fr.161/, 50 in this commentary, and especially p. 79, §30 / Fr.160 suppl.d/.
d. MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman. Version II /AAm*/.
[§30] But Melkor dwelt in Utumno, and he did not sleep, but watched and laboured; and whatsoever good Yavanna worked in the lands he undid if he could, and the evil things that he had perverted walked far abroad, and the dark and slumbering woods were haunted by monsters and shapes of dread. And in Utumno he multiplied the race of the evil spirits that followed him, the Umaiar, of whom the chief were those demons whom the Elves afterwards named the Balrogath. But they did not yet come forth from the gates of Utumno because of their fear of Orome.
The latter part of this passage is of much interest as showing a marked development from the idea that Melkor 'made' the Balrogs at this time (see p. 78 / Fr.160 suppl.c, Comm./). They now become 'evil spirits (Umaiar) that followed him' - but he could 'multiply' them. The term Umaiar, not met before, stands to Maiar as Uvanimor to Vanimor (see /HME/ IV.293, footnote).
[§31] ... and there would go a-hunting under the stars. He had great love of horses and of hounds, but all beasts were in his thought, and he hunted only the monsters and fell creatures of Melkor. If he descried them afar or his great hounds got wind of them, then his white horse, Nahar, shone like silver as it ran through the shadows, and the sleeping earth trembled at the beat of his golden hooves. And at the mort Orome would blow his great horn, until the mountains shook... mort: the horn-call blown at the kill. ... and trusting ever to his slaves to do his evil work. [his slaves and creatures, AAm].

Moscow

Fr.161.
MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman /AAm /
Year 1085
[§41] And when the Elves had dwelt in the world five and thirty Years of the Valar (which is like unto three hundred and thirty-five of our years) it chanced that Orome rode to Endon in his hunting, and he turned north by the shores of Helkar and passed under the shadows of the Orokarni, the Mountains of the East. And on a sudden Nahar set up a great neighing and then stood still. And Orome wondered and sat silent, and it seemed to him that in the quiet of the land under the stars he heard afar off many voices singing.
[§42]
Thus it was that the Valar found at last, as it were by chance, those whom they had so long awaited /i.e., the Elves/. And when Orome looked upon them he was filled with wonder, as though they were things unforeseen and unimagined; and he loved the Quendi, and named them Eldar, the people of the stars.
The original manuscript page was interpolated at this point, a passage being written in the-margin as follows:
Yet by after-knowledge the masters of lore say sadly that Orome was not, mayhap, the first of the Great Ones to look upon the Elves. for Melkor was on the watch, and his spies were many. And it is thought that lurking near his servants had led astray some of the Quendi that ventured afield, and they took them as captives to Utumno, and there enslaved them. Of these slaves it is held came the Orkor that were afterward chief foes of the Eldar. And Melkor's lies were soon abroad, so that whispers were heard among the Quendi, warning them that if any of their kindred passed away into the shadows and were seen no more, they must beware of a fell huntsman on a great horse, for he it was that carried them off to devour them. Hence it was that at the approach of Orome many of the Quendi fled and hid themselves.
The original text then continues, with a new date 1086, 'Swiftly Orome rode back to Valinor and brought tidings to the Valar' (see §46 below). But the interpolated passage just given was subsequently replaced on a new page by the following long and important passage §§43 - 5 (found in the typescript as typed):
[§43] Yet many of the Quendi were adread at his coming. This was the doing of Melkor. For by after-knowledge the masters of lore say that Melkor, ever watchful, was first aware of the awakening of the Quendi, and sent shadows and evil spirits to watch and waylay them. So it came to pass, some years ere the coming of Orome, that if any of the Elves strayed far abroad, alone or few together, they would often vanish and never return; and the Quendi said that the Hunter had caught them, and they were afraid. Even so, in the most ancient songs of our people, of which some echoes are remembered still in the West, we hear of the shadow-shapes that walked in the hills about Kuivienen, or would pass suddenly over the stars; and of the dark Rider upon his wild horse that pursued those that wandered to take them and devour them. Now Melkor greatly hated and feared the riding of Orome, and either verily he sent his dark servants as riders, or he set lying whispers abroad, for the purpose that the Quendi should shun Orome, if ever haply they met.
[§44] Thus it was that when Nahar neighed and Orome indeed came among them, some of the Quendi hid themselves, and some fled and were lost. But those that had the courage to stay perceived swiftly that the Great Rider was noble and fair and no shape out of Darkness; for the Light of Aman was in his face, and all the noblest of the Quendi were drawn towards it.
[§45] But of those hapless who were ensnared by Melkor little is known of a certainty. For who of the living hath descended into the pits of Utumno, or hath explored the darkness of the counsels of Melkor? Yet this is held true by the wise of Eressea: that all those of the Quendi that came into the hands of Melkor, ere Utumno was broken, were put there in prison, and by slow arts of cruelty and wickedness were corrupted and enslaved. Thus did Melkor breed the hideous race of the Orkor in envy and mockery of the Eldar, of whom they were afterwards the bitterest foes. For the Orkor had life and multiplied after the manner of the Children of Iluvatar; and naught that had life of its own, nor the semblance thereof, could ever Melkor make since his rebellion in the Ainulindale before the Beginning: so say the wise. And deep in their dark hearts the Orkor loathed the Master whom they served in fear, the maker only of their misery. This maybe was the vilest deed of Melkor and the most hateful to Eru.
/Comm./ (§42 - 5 The origin of the Orcs. The first appearance of the idea that their origin was connected with the Elves is in QS §18 / Fr.102/, and later in QS (§62) / Fr.103a/ it is said that when Morgoth returned to Middle-earth after the destruction of the Trees he brought into being the race of the Orcs, and they grew and multiplied in the bowels of the earth. These Orcs Morgoth made in envy and mockery of the Elves, and they were made of stone, but their hearts of hatred. (For my father's changing views concerning the time of the origin of the Orcs in the chronology of the Elder Days see /HME/ IV.314, /HME/ V.238. /Frr.92, 103a/) In the interpolation into the manuscript of AAm and its subsequent rewriting and extension (pp. 72 - 4 /see this Fr., above, §42/) there appears, together with the story of the Rider who was rumoured to carry off the Quendi if they strayed, the theory that Melkor bred the Orcs (here called Orkor) 'in envy and mockery of the Eldar' from Quendi enslaved in the east of Middle-earth before ever Orome came upon them. It is explicit (§45) that Melkor could make nothing that had life of its own since his rebellion; but this is in sharp contradiction to §30 / Fr.160 suppl.c/, where it is said that 'in Utumno he wrought the race of demons whom the Elves after named the Balrogs'. I do not think that the interpolation in which the former of these statements appears was made after any very long interval: my father's views on this subject seem to have been changing swiftly, and a different account of the origin of the Balrogs is found in the soon abandoned type- script which I have called AAm* (see p. 79, §30 / Fr.160 suppl.d/). The retention of the statement in §30, despite its contradiction to that in §45, was no doubt due to oversight, and both appear in the main typescript of AAm. - See further on the question of the origin of the Orcs p. 123, §127 / Fr.162 b/, and pp. 408 ff. / Fr.168/
§ 43 Against the middle portion of this paragraph is a note in the margin: 'Alter this. Orcs are not Elvish.' See pp. 408 ff. / Fr.168/.

Fr.162a-c.
MR (HME 10)/2. The Annals of Aman /AAm/
a. [§ 127]
/After the Trees’ destruction and the fight with Ungoloint/. Then Morgoth being freed gathered again all his servants that he could find, and he delved anew his vast vaults and his dungeons in that place which the Noldor after called Angband, and above them he reared the reeking towers of Thangorodrim. There countless became the hosts of his beasts and his demons; and thence there now came forth in hosts beyond count the fell race of the Orkor, that had grown and multiplied in the bowels of the earth like a plague. These creatures Morgoth bred in envy and mockery of the Eldar. In form (5) they were like unto the Children of Iluvatar, yet foul to look upon; for they were bred (6) in hatred, and with hatred they were filled; and he loathed the things that he had wrought, and with loathing they served him. Their voices were as the clashing of stones, and they laughed not save only at torment and cruel deeds. The Glamhoth, host of tumult, the Noldor called them. (Orcs we may name them; for in days of old they were strong and fell as demons. Yet they were not of demon kind, but children (7) of earth corrupted by Morgoth, and they could be slain or destroyed by the valiant with weapons of war. [But indeed a darker tale some yet tell in Eressea, saying that the Orcs were verily in their beginning of the Quendi themselves, a kindred of the Avari unhappy whom Morgoth cozened, and then made captive, and so enslaved them, and so brought them utterly to ruin. *For, saith Pengolod, Melkor could never since the Ainulindale' make of his own aught that had life or the semblance of life, and still less might he do so after his treachery in Valinor and the fullness of his own corruption.](8) Quoth AElfwine.)
*[footnote to the text] In the Annals of Beleriand it is said that this he did in the Dark ere ever the Quendi were found by Orome.
Note 5. This passage was emended from the original text, which read thus: ‘There countless became the hosts of his beasts and his demons; and he brought now into being the fell race of the Orkor, and they grew and multiplied in the bowels of the earth like a plague. These creatures Morgoth made in envy and mockery of the Eldar. Therefore in form...
Note 6. 'bred' is an emendation of 'made'.
Note 7. 'children' is an emendation of 'a spawn'.
Note 8. This passage, from 'But indeed a darker tale...' and including the footnote, was struck out at a later time than the changes given in notes 5 - 7 and perhaps in revision of the text before the making of the typescript, in which it does not appear. The whole addition by AElfwine is enclosed within brackets as originally written.
b. /Comm./ to §127 The origin of the Orcs. In QS (§62 / Fr.103a/) the idea had already arisen that the Orcs originated in mockery of the Elves, but not yet that the Orcs were in any other way associated with them: they were a 'creation' of Morgoth's own, 'made of stone', and he brought them into being when he returned to Middle-earth. As AAm was first written (see notes 5 - 7 above / Fr.162a, Notes 5-7/) this view still held; the word 'made' was still used - though not the words 'made of stone'. But in AElfwine's note that follows (and which was written continuously with what precedes) they are called 'a spawn of earth corrupted by Morgoth'; and the 'darker tale' told in Eressea - that the Orcs were in their beginning enslaved and corrupted Elves (Avari) - is certainly the first appearance of this idea, contradicting what precedes, or perhaps rather at this stage presenting an alternative theory. It is ascribed to Pengolod; and Pengolod argues to AElfwine that Melkor could actually make nothing that had life, but could only corrupt what was already living. The implication of this second theory would probably, though not necessarily, be that the Orcs came into being much earlier, before the Captivity of Melkor; and that this implication is present is suggested by the footnote reference to the Annals of Beleriand - meaning the last version of these Annals, the Grey Annals, companion to the Annals of Aman: 'it is said that this he did in the Dark ere ever the Quendi were found by Orome.'
At this point my father went back to an earlier part of AAm (p. 72, §42 / Fr.161/) and interpolated the passage 'Yet by after- knowledge ...', where the idea of the capture of wandering Quendi in their earliest days is filled out, though it remains only a supposition of the 'masters of lore'. Perhaps at the same time he emended the present passage, changing 'he brought now into being' to 'thence there now came forth in hosts beyond count', 'made' to 'bred', and 'a spawn of earth' to 'children of earth'. He then (as I conjecture) developed the interpolation at the earlier point much more fully (§§43 - 5 / Fr.161/), where the idea becomes less a supposition than a certainty of history: the powerlessness of Melkor to make living things is a known fact ('so say the wise'). Finally, at a later time (see note 8), he cut out the whole passage at the end of §127 beginning 'But indeed a darker tale some yet tell in Eressea ...' - either because he only then observed that it had been superseded by §§43 - 5 and was in any case not in the appropriate place, or because he rejected this theory of the origin of the Orcs. See further p. 127, §127 / Fr.162 c/.

Moscow

The word for in 'Orcs we may name them; for in days of old they were strong and fell as demons. Yet they were not of demon kind' (an observation of AElfwine's) suggests that Orcs is Old English (cf. orc-neas in Beowulf line 112), conveniently similar to the Elvish word. This would explain why AElfwine said, in effect, 'We may call them Orcs, because they were strong and fell as demons, even though they were not in fact demons.' In a letter of my father's written on 25 April 1954 (Letters no.144) he said that the word Orc 'is as far as I am concerned actually derived from Old English orc "demon", but only because of its phonetic suitability' (and also: 'Orcs... are nowhere clearly stated to be of any particular origin. But since they are servants of the Dark Power, and later of Sauron, neither of whom could, or would, produce living things, they must be "corruptions"').
c. /Later Comm./ Among the notes and corrections written by my father on the typescript in this section of AAm, not all of which need be recorded, there are several indicating proposed extensions of the narrative.
/.../ §127 Against the opening of this paragraph my father wrote: 'The making of this fortress as a guard against a landing from the West should come earlier. See p. 156, §12. In the typescript the passage concerning the Orcs ran as it stands in the text printed from the manuscript on p. 109 only as far as 'they could be slain or destroyed by the valiant with weapons of war'; the remainder of the paragraph had been struck out in the manuscript (note 8, p. 121 / Fr.162a. Note 8/), apart from the words 'Quoth AElfwine' at the end (which the typist did not notice and omitted, ending the paragraph at 'weapons of war' without closing the brackets). Against the first part of the passage my father wrote an X on the typescript and a brief illegible direction of which the first word might be 'cut', with a reference to the passage on the subject in §45. It is not clear what precisely was to be cut (if I read the word correctly), but seeing that he noted on the typescript against the earlier passage (p. 80, §43 / Fr.161/): 'Alter this. Orcs are not Elvish', it seems likely that the same objection applied here (see further pp. 408 ff. / Fr.168/). - He rectified the typist's error in omitting the words 'Quoth AElfwine' by cutting out the words '(Orcs we may name them; for', so that the text reads: 'The Glamhoth, host of tumult, the Noldor called them. In days of old they were strong and fell as demons ...' This was perhaps done without consulting the manuscript.

Fr.163.
MR (HME 10)/3:1:3. The Later Quenta Silmarillion. /LQ 1+ LQ 2 /. The First Phase. Of the Coming of the Elves.
[§18]
In all this time, since Melkor overthrew the Lamps, the Middle-earth east of the Mountains was without light. While the Lamps had shone, growth began there which now was checked, because all was again dark. But already the oldest living things had arisen: in the sea the great weeds, and on the earth the shadow of great trees; and in the valleys of the night-clad hills there were dark creatures old and strong. In those lands and forests Orome would often hunt; and there too at times Yavanna came, singing sorrowfully; for she was grieved at the darkness of Middle-earth and ill content that it was forsaken. But the other Valar came seldom thither; and in the North Melkor built his strength, and gathered his demons about him. These were the first made of his creatures: their hearts were of fire, but they were cloaked in darkness, and terror went before them; they had whips of flame. Balrogs they were named by the Noldor in later days. And in that dark time Melkor made many other monsters of divers shapes and kinds that long troubled the world; yet the Orcs were not made until he had looked upon the Elves, and he made them in mockery of the Children of Iluvatar. His realm spread now ever southward over the Middle-earth.
/Comm./ § 18 In AAm § 30 (p. 70 / Fr.160 suppl.c/) it is said that Melkor 'wrought' the Balrogs in Utumno during the long darkness after the fall of the Lamps; but in an interpolation to AAm there enters the view that Melkor, after his rebellion, could make nothing that had life of its own (§45, see pp. 74, 78 / Fr.161/), and in AAm*, the second version of the opening of AAm (p. 79, §30 / Fr.160 suppl.d/), the Balrogs become the chief of 'the evil spirits that followed him, the Umaiar', whom at that time he multiplied. The statement in QS §18 / Fr.102/ that the Balrogs were 'the first made of his creatures' survived through all the texts of the later revision of the Quenta, but in the margin of one of the copies of LQ 2 my father wrote: 'See Valaquenta for true account.' This is a reference to the passage which appears in the published Silmarillion on p. 31:
For of the Maiar many were drawn to his splendour in the days of his greatness, and remained in that allegiance down into his darkness; and others he corrupted afterwards to his service with lies and treacherous gifts. Dreadful among these spirits were the Valaraukar, the scourges of fire that in Middle-earth were called the Balrogs, demons of terror. The actual text of LQ 2 my father emended at this time very hastily to read: These were the (ealar) spirits who first adhered to him in the days of his splendour, and became most like him in his corruption: their hearts were of fire, but they were cloaked in darkness, and terror went before them; they had whips of flame. Balrogs they were named by the Noldor in later days. And in that dark time Melkor bred many other monsters of divers shapes and kinds that long troubled the world; and his realm spread now ever southward over the Middle-earth. But the Orks, mockeries and perversions of the Children of Eru, did not appear until after the Awakening of the Elves.
There is a footnote to the word ealar in this passage: 'spirit' (not incarnate, which was fea, S[indarin] fae). eala 'being'. On the origin of the Orcs in AAm (and especially with respect to the word 'perversions' in the passage just given) see pp. 78 / Fr.161/, 123 - 4 / Fr.162b/. Orks was my father's late spelling.

Fr.164.
MR (HME 10)/3:1:7. The Later Quenta Silmarillion. /LQ 1+ LQ 2 /. The First Phase. Of the Flight of Noldoli. /Comm./
The textual history of this chapter is relatively simple (for the late rewriting just referred to, which extends some little way into it, see pp. 292 ff.). The original chapter in QS (V.232 - 8 /see Fr.103a/, where it is numbered 5) was corrected, not very extensively, at the time of the 1951 revision, and as corrected was typed in the amanuensis text LQ 1. This received no corrections at all, but on the later amanuensis typescript LQ 2 my father made a few changes, mostly the regular alteration of names. In this case I do not give the revised text, but record individually the significant changes made to QS. /.../
§62 /see Fr.103a/. The passage concerning the Orcs, from 'he brought into being the race of the Orcs' to the end of the paragraph, was rewritten as follows:
he brought into being the race of the Orkor,* and they grew and multiplied in the bowels of the earth. These creatures Morgoth made in envy and mockery of the Elves. Therefore in form they were like unto the Children of Iluvatar, yet foul to look upon; for they were made in hatred, and with hatred they were filled. Their voices were as the clashing of stones, and they laughed not, save only at torment and cruel deeds. Clamhoth, the hosts of tumult, the Noldor called them.
*[footnote to the text) In Cnomish speech this name is orch of one, yrch of many. Orcs we may name them, for in the ancient days they were strong and fell as demons; yet they were of other kind, a spawn of earth corrupted by the power of Morgoth, and they could be slain or destroyed by the valiant: quoth AElfwine.
This is closely related to AAm §127, as that was first written (see pp.120-1, notes 5-7 / Fr.162a, Notes 5-7/, and commentary p. 123 / Fr.162b/), and contains the same conjunction of two apparently different theories, that the Orcs were 'made' by Morgoth and that they were 'a spawn of earth' corrupted by him. My father then altered the passage by cutting out AElfwine's footnote to the word Orkor but adding a closely similar passage in the body of the text, thus:
Glamhoth, the hosts of tumult, the Noldor called them. Orcs we may name them,* for in ancient days they were strong and fell as demons. Yet they were not of demon-kind, but a spawn of earth corrupted by Morgoth, and they could be slain or destroyed by the valiant with weapons of war.
*[footnote to the text] Quoth AElfwine.
This rearrangement is puzzling, for AElfwine's contribution can hardly be limited to the words 'Orcs we may name them' (see p. 124 / Fr.162b/); but perhaps by placing the asterisk at this point my father meant to indicate that all that follows it was added by AElfwine. On the LQ typescript he changed it again, putting the whole passage from 'Orcs we may name them' into a footnote.
On the QS manuscript he scribbled later, against the first part of the passage, concerning the making of the Orcs: 'Alter this. See Annals.' This refers to the change introduced into AAm whereby the Orcs had been bred from captured Quendi many ages before: see the commentary on AAm §127 (p. 123) / Fr.162b/.

Fr.165.
MR (HME 10)/3:2. The Later Quenta Silmarillion. /LQ 1+ LQ 2 /. The Second Phase. Laws and Customs among the Eldar.
At the end of the manuscript of Laws and Customs among the Eldar are several pages of roughly written 'Notes', and I append here a portion of this material.
[?Thus] questions were also asked concerning the fate and death of Men. All [?read Also] concerning other 'speaking', and therefore 'reasonable', kinds: Ents, Dwarves, Trolls, Orcs - and the speaking of beasts such as Huan, or the Great Eagles.

Moscow

Fr.166.
MR (HME 10)/5:6. Myths Transformed. Melkor Morgoth. /Autocomm./
VI
This text, entitled Melkor with Morgoth written beneath, is from the same collection as is text III (found in a newspaper dated April 1959), and was written on four slips made from further copies of the same Merton College documents dated June 1955 as is the draft A of the Athrabeth (pp. 350-2). The slip on which text III is written carries also preliminary drafting for the present essay on Melkor.
It is notable that text VI begins with a reference to 'Finrod and Andreth', which was therefore in existence, at least in some form.
Melkor Morgoth
Melkor must be made far more powerful in original nature (cf. 'Finrod and Andreth'). The greatest power under Eru (sc. the greatest created power) (1). (He was to make/ devise / begin; Manwл (a little less great) was to improve, carry out, complete.)
Later, he must not be able to be controlled or 'chained' by all the Valar combined. Note that in the early age of Arda he was alone able to drive the Valar out of Middle-earth into retreat.
The war against Utumno was only undertaken by the Valar with reluctance, and without hope of real victory, but rather as a covering action or diversion, to enable them to get the Quendi out of his sphere of influence. But Melkor had already pro-gressed some way towards becoming 'the Morgoth, a tyrant (or central tyranny and will), + his agents'. (2) Only the total contained the old power of the complete Melkor; so that if 'the Morgoth' could be reached or temporarily separated from his agents he was much more nearly controllable and on a power-level with the Valar. The Valar find that they can deal with his agents (sc. armies, Balrogs, etc.) piecemeal. So that they come at last to Utumno itself and find that 'the Morgoth' has no longer for the moment sufficient 'force' (in any sense) to shield himself from direct personal contact. Manwe at last faces Melkor again, as he has not done since he entered Arda. Both are amazed: Manwe to perceive the decrease in Melkor as a person, Melkor to perceive this also from his own point of view: he has now less personal force than Manwл, and can no longer daunt him with his gaze.
Either Manwe must tell him so or he must himself suddenly realize (or both) that this has happened: he is 'dispersed'. But the lust to have creatures under him, dominated, has become habitual and necessary to Melkor, so that even if the process was reversible (possibly was by absolute and unfeigned self-abasement and repentance only) he cannot bring himself to do it.* As with all other characters there must be a trembling moment when it is in the balance: he nearly repents - and does not, and becomes much wickeder, and more foolish.
Possibly (and he thinks it possible) he could now at that moment be humiliated against his own will and 'chained' — if and before his dispersed forces reassemble. So - as soon as he has mentally rejected repentance - he (just like Sauron after-wards on this model) makes a mockery of self-abasement and repentance. From which actually he gets a kind of perverted pleasure as in desecrating something holy - [for the mere contemplating of the possibility of genuine repentance, if that did not come specially then as a direct grace from Eru, was at least one last flicker of his true primeval nature.] (3). He feigns remorse and repentance. He actually kneels before Manwe and surrenders — in the first instance to avoid being chained by the Chain Angainor, which once upon him he fears would not ever be able to be shaken off. But also suddenly he has the idea of penetrating the vaunted fastness of Valinor, and ruining it. So he offers to become 'the least of the Valar' and servant of them each and all, to help (in advice and skill) in repairing all the evils and hurts he has done. It is this offer which seduces or deludes Manwe - Manwe must be shown to have his own inherent fault (though not sin):** he has become engrossed (partly out of sheer fear of Melkor, partly out of desire to control him) in amendment, healing, re-ordering — even 'keeping the status quo' — to the loss of all creative power and even to weakness in dealing with difficult and perilous situations. Against the advice of some of the Valar (such as Tulkas) he grants Melkor's prayer.
Melkor is taken back to Valinor going last (save for Tulkas*** who follows bearing Angainor and clinking it to remind Melkor).
But at the council Melkor is not given immediate freedom. The Valar in assembly will not tolerate this. Melkor is remitted to Mandos (to stay there in 'reclusion' and meditate, and complete his repentance — and also his plans for redress).(4)
Then he begins to doubt the wisdom of his own policy, and would have rejected it all and burst out into flaming rebellion – but he is now absolutely isolated from his agents and in enemy territory. He cannot. Therefore he swallows the bitter pill (but it greatly increases his hate, and he ever afterward accused Manwл of being faithless).
The rest of the story, with Melkor's release, and permission to attend the Council sitting at the feet of Manwл (after the pattern of evil counsellors in later tales, which it could be said derive from this primeval model?), can then proceed more or less as already told.
In this short essay it is seen that in his reflections on the nature of Melkor, the vastness of his primeval power and its 'dispersion', my father had been led to propose certain important alterations in the narrative of the legends as told in the Quenta Silmarillion (pp. 161, 186) and in the Annals of Aman (pp. 75, 80, 93). In the narrative as it stood, and as it remained, (5) there was no suggestion that Melkor feigned repentance when (no longer able to 'daunt him with his gaze') he faced Manwл in Utumno - already harbouring 'the idea of penetrating the vaunted fastness of Valinor, and ruining it'. On the contrary, 'Tulkas stood forth as the champion of the Valar and wrestled with him and cast him upon his face, and bound him with the chain Angainor' (6) (an ancient element, going back to the richly pictorial and 'primitive' account in the story of 'The Chaining of Melko' in The Book of Lost Tales, I.100-4). Moreover, in the present text it was now, defeated at Utumno, that Melkor offered to become 'the least of the Valar', and to aid them in the redress of all the evils that he had brought to pass, whereas in the narratives he did this when he came before the Valar after he had endured the ages of his incarcera-tion in Mandos and sued for pardon. Of Manwл it was said, when Melkor was allowed to go freely about Valinor, that he believed that his evil was cured: 'for he himself was free from the evil and could not comprehend it'. No such flaw or 'inherent fault' in Manwл as is described in this essay was suggested; (7) although it was told that Ulmo, and Tulkas, doubted the wisdom of such clemency (and this too is an element that goes back to The Book of Lost Tales: 'Such was the doom of Manwл ... albeit Tulkas and Palъrien thought it merciful to peril' (I.105)).
*[footnote to the text] One of the reasons for his self-weakening is that he has given to his 'creatures', Orcs, Balrogs, etc. power of recuperation and multiplication. So that they will gather again without further specific orders. Part of his native creative power has gone out into making an independent evil growth out of his control.
** [footnote to the text] Every finite creature must have some weakness: that is some inadequacy to deal with some situations. It is not sinful when not willed, and when the creature does his best (even if it is not what should be done) as he sees it - with the conscious intent of serving Eru.
***[footnote to the text] Tulkas represents the good side of 'violence' in the war against evil. This is an absence of all compromise which will even face apparent evils (such as war) rather than parley; and does not (in any kind of pride) think that any one less than Eru can redress this, or rewrite the tale of Arda.
Note 1. Cf. Finrod's words in the Athrabeth (p. 322): 'there is no power conceivable greater than Melkor save Eru only'.
Note 2. The earliest reference to the idea of the 'dispersion' of Melkor's original power is found in the Annals of Aman §179 (p. 133): For as he grew in malice, and sent forth from himself the evil that he conceived in lies and creatures or wickedness, his power passed into them and was dispersed, and he himself became ever more earth-bound, unwilling to issue from his dark strongholds. Cf. also Annals §128 (p. 110). - The expression 'the Morgoth' is used several times by Finrod in the Athrabeth.
Note 3. The square brackets were put in after the writing of the passage.
Note 4. 'his plans for redress': i.e. redress of the evils he has brought about.
Note 5. The second passage in QS, in which the pardon of Melkor is recounted (p. 186, §48), was changed in the final rewriting of Chapter 6: see p. 273, §48. But though :he changed text intro-duced the ideas that any complete reversal of the evils brought about by Melkor was impossible, and that be was 'in his beginning the greatest of the Powers', the narrative was not altered in respect of changes envisaged in this essay (see note 7).
Note 6. Alteration to the old story of the encounter at Utumno might have entered if QS Chapter 3 (in which this is recounted) had formed a part of the late rewriting that transformed the old Chapter 6; but see note 7.
Note 7. In the final rewriting of QS Chapter 6 (p. 273, §48) this remained the case (note 5); and the original story was also retained that it was in Valinor after his imprisonment, not at Utumno, that Melkor made his promises of service and reparation. This might suggest that the present essay was written after the new work on QS (almost certainly dating from the end of the 1950s, p. 300), supporting the idea that the date of the documents on which the essay was written (1955) is misleading (see p. 385).

Moscow

Fr.167.
MR (HME 10)/5:7. Myths Transformed. Notes on motives in the Silmarillion. /Autocomm./

VII
This essay is found in two forms. The earlier ('A') is a fairly brief text of four pages in manuscript, titled 'Some notes on the "philosophy" of the Silmarillion' it is rapidly expressed and does not have a clear ending. The second ('B') is a greatly expanded version of twelve pages, also in manuscript, of far more careful expression and beginning in fine script, but breaking off unfinished, indeed in the middle of a sentence. This is titled 'Notes on motives in the Silmarillion'.
The relation between the two forms is such that for most of its length there is no need to give any of the text of A, for all of its content is found embedded in B. From the point (p. 401) where the Valar are condemned for the raising of the Pelori, however, the texts diverge. In B my father introduced a long palliation of the conduct of the Valar, and the essay breaks off before the matter of the concluding section of A was reached (see note 6); this is therefore given at the end of B.
The text of B was subsequently divided and lettered as three distinct sections, here numbered (i), (ii), and (iii).
Notes on motives in the Silmarillion
(i)
Sauron was 'greater', effectively, in the Second Age than Morgoth at the end of the First. Why? Because, though he was far smaller by natural stature, he had not yet fallen so low. Eventually he also squandered his power (of being) in the endeavour to gain control of others. But he was not obliged to expend so much of himself. To gain domination over Arda, Morgoth had let most of his being pass into the physical constituents of the Earth – hence all things that were born on Earth and lived on and by it, beasts or plants or incarnate spirits, were liable to be 'stained'. Morgoth at the time of the War of the Jewels had become permanently 'incarnate': for this reason he was afraid, and waged the war almost entirely by means of devices, or of subordinates and dominated creatures.
Sauron, however, inherited the 'corruption' of Arda, and only spent his (much more limited) power on the Rings; for it was the creatures of earth, in their minds and wills, that he desired to dominate. In this way Sauron was also wiser than Melkor-Morgoth. Sauron was not a beginner of discord; and he probably knew more of the 'Music' than did Melkor, whose mind had always been filled with his own plans and devices, and gave little attention to other things. The time of Melkor's greatest power, therefore, was in the physical beginnings of the World; a vast demiurgic lust for power and the achievement of his own will and designs, on a great scale. And later after things had become more stable, Melkor was more interested in and capable of dealing with a volcanic eruption, for example, than with (say) a tree. It is indeed probable that he was simply unaware of the minor or more delicate productions of Yavanna: such as small flowers. *
Thus, as 'Morgoth', when Melkor was confronted by the existence of other inhabitants of Arda, with other wills and intelligences, he was enraged by the mere fact of their existence, and his only notion of dealing with them was by physical force, or the fear of it. His sole ultimate object was their destruction. Elves, and still more Men, he despised because of their 'weakness': that is their lack of physical force, or power over 'matter'; but he was also afraid of them. He was aware, at any rate originally when still capable of rational thought, that he could not 'annihilate'** them: that is, destroy their being; but their physical life', and incarnate form became increasingly to his mind the only thing that was worth considering. *** Or he became so far advanced in Lying that he lied even to himself, and pretended that he could destroy them and rid Arda of them altogether. Hence his endeavour always to break wills and subordinate them to or absorb them into his own will and being, before destroying their bodies. This was sheer nihilism, and negation its one ultimate object: Morgoth would no doubt, if he had been victorious, have ultimately destroyed even his own 'creatures', such as the Orcs, when they had served his sole purpose in using them: the destruction of Elves and Men. Melkor's final impotence and despair lay in this: that whereas the Valar (and in their degree Elves and Men) could still love 'Arda Marred', that is Arda with a Melkor-ingredient, and could still heal this or that hurt, or produce from its very marring, from its state as it was, things beautiful and lovely, Melkor could do nothing with Arda, which was not from his own mind and was interwoven with the work and thoughts of others: even left alone he could only have gone raging on till all was levelled again into a formless chaos. And yet even so he would have been defeated, because it would still have 'existed' independent of his own mind, and a world in potential.
Sauron had never reached this stage of nihilistic madness. He did not object to the existence of the world, so long as he could do what he liked with it. He still had the relics of positive purposes, that descended from the good of the nature in which he began: it had been his virtue (and therefore also the cause of his fall, and of his relapse) that he loved order and co-ordination, and disliked all confusion and wasteful friction.(It was the apparent will and power of Melkor to effect his designs quickly and masterfully that had first attracted Sauron to him.) Sauron had, in fact, been very like Saruman, and so still understood him quickly and could guess what he would be likely to think and do, even without the aid of palantiri or of spies; whereas Gandalf eluded and puzzled him. But like all minds of this cast, Sauron's love (originally) or (later) mere understanding of other individual intelligences was correspondingly weaker; and though the only real good in, or rational motive for, all this ordering and planning and organization was the good of all inhabitants of Arda (even admitting Sauron's right to be their supreme lord), his 'plans', the idea coming from his own isolated mind, became the sole object of his will, and an end, the End, in itself. ****
Morgoth had no 'plan': unless destruction and reduction to nil of a world in which he had only a share can be called a 'plan'. But this is, of course, a simplification of the situation. Sauron had not served Morgoth, even in his last stages, without becoming infected by his lust for destruction, and his hatred of God (which must end in nihilism). Sauron could not, of course, be a 'sincere' atheist. Though one of the minor spirits created before the world, he knew Eru, according to his measure. He probably deluded himself with the notion that the Valar (including Melkor) having failed, Eru had simply abandoned Eд, or at any rate Arda, and would not concern himself with it any more. It would appear that he interpreted the 'change of the world' at the Downfall of Numenor, when Aman was removed from the physical world, in this sense: Valar (and Elves) were removed from effective control, and Men under God's curse and wrath. If he thought about the Istari, especially Saruman and Gandalf, he imagined them as emissaries from the Valar, seeking to establish their lost power again and 'colonize' Middle-earth, as a mere effort of defeated imperialists (without knowledge or sanction of Eru). His cynicism, which (sincerely) regarded the motives of Manwл as precisely the same as his own, seemed fully justified in Saruman. Gandalf he did not understand. But certainly he had already become evil, and therefore stupid, enough to imagine that his different behaviour was due simply to weaker intelligence and lack of firm masterful purpose. He was only a rather cleverer Radagast - cleverer, because it is more profitable (more productive of power) to become absorbed in the study of people than of animals.
Sauron was not a 'sincere' atheist, but he preached atheism, because it weakened resistance to himself (and he had ceased to fear God's action in Arda). As was seen in the case of Ar-Pharazфn. But there was seen the effect of Melkor upon Sauron: he spoke of Melkor in Melkor's own terms: as a god, or even as God. This may have been the residue of a state which was in a sense a shadow of good: the ability once in Sauron at least to admire or admit the superiority of a being other than himself. Melkor, and still more Sauron himself afterwards, both profited by this darkened shadow of good and the services of 'worshippers'. But it may be doubted whether even such a shadow of good was still sincerely operative in Sauron by that time. His cunning motive is probably best expressed thus. To wean one of the God-fearing from their allegiance it is best to propound another unseen object of allegiance and another hope of benefits; propound to him a Lord who will sanction what he desires and not forbid it. Sauron, apparently a defeated rival for world-power, now a mere hostage, can hardly propound himself; but as the former servant and disciple of Melkor, the worship of Melkor will raise him from hostage to high priest. But though Sauron's whole true motive was the destruction of the Nъmenуreans, this was a particular matter of revenge upon Ar-Pharazфn, for humiliation. Sauron (unlike Morgoth) would have been content for the Nъmenуreans to exist, as his own subjects, and indeed he used a great many of them that he corrupted to his allegiance.

* [footnote to the text] If such things were forced upon his attention, he was angry and hated them, as coming from other minds than his own.
** [bracketed note inserted into the text] Melkor could not, of course, 'annihilate' anything of matter, he could only ruin or destroy or corrupt the forms given to matter by other minds in their subcreative activities.
*** [footnote without indication of reference in the text] For this reason he himself came to fear 'death' - the destruction of his assumed bodily form - above everything, and sought to avoid any kind injury to his own form.
**** [Footnote to the text] But his capability of corrupting other minds, and even engaging their service, was a residue from the fact that his original desire for 'order' had really envisaged the good estate, specially physical well-being) of his 'subjects'.

Moscow

(ii)
No one, not even one of the Valar, can read the mind of other 'equal beings': * that is one cannot 'see' them or comprehend them fully and directly by simple inspection. One can deduce much of their thought, from general comparisons leading to conclusions concerning the nature and tendencies of minds and thought, and from particular knowledge of individuals, and special circumstances. But this is no more reading or inspection of another mind than is deduction concerning the contents of a closed room, or events taken place out of sight. Neither is so-called 'thought-transference' a process of mind-reading: this is but the reception, and interpretation by the receiving mind, of the impact of a thought, or thought-pattern, emanating from another mind, which is no more the mind in full or in itself than is the distant sight of a man running the man himself. Minds can exhibit or reveal themselves to other minds by the action of their own wills (though it is doubtful if, even when willing or desiring this, a mind can actually reveal itself wholly to any other mind). It is thus a temptation to minds of greater power to govern or constrain the will of other, and weaker, minds, so as to induce or force them to reveal themselves. But to force such a revelation, or to induce it by any lying or deception, even for supposedly 'good' purposes (including the 'good' of the person so persuaded or dominated), is absolutely forbidden. To do so is a crime, and the 'good' in the purposes of those who commit this crime swiftly becomes corrupted. Much could thus 'go on behind Manwл's back': indeed the innermost being of all other minds, great and small, was hidden from him. And with regard to the Enemy, Melkor, in particular, he could not penetrate by distant mind-sight his thought and purposes, since Melkor remained in a fixed and powerful will to withhold his mind: which physically expressed took shape in the darkness and shadows that surrounded him. But Manwл could of course use, and did use, his own great knowledge his vast experience of things and of persons, his memory of the 'Music', and his own far sight, and the tidings of his messengers.
He, like Melkor, practically never is seen or heard of outside or far away from his own halls and permanent residence. Why is this? For no very profound reason. The Government is always in Whitehall. King Arthur is usually in Camelot or Caerleon and news and adventures come there and arise there. The 'Elder King' is obviously not going to be finally defeated or destroyed at least not before some ultimate 'Ragnarцk' (1) – which even for us is still in the future, so he can have no real 'adventures'. But if you keep him at home, the issue of any particular event (since it cannot then result in a final 'checkmate') can remain in literary suspense. Even to the final war against Morgoth it is Fionwл son of Manwл who leads out the power of the Valar. When we move out Manwл it will be the last battle, and the end of the World (or of 'Arda Marred') as the Eldar would say.
[Morgoth's staying 'at home' has, as described above, quite a different reason: his fear of being killed or even hurt (the literary motive is not present, for since he is pitted against the Elder King, the issue of any one of his enterprises is always in doubt).]
Melkor 'incarnated' himself (as Morgoth) permanently. He did this so as to control the hroa,(2) the 'flesh' or physical matter of Arda. He attempted to identify himself with it. A vaster and more perilous, procedure, though of similar sort to the operations of Sauron with the Rings. Thus, outside the Blessed Realm, all 'matter' was likely to have a 'Melkor ingredient', (3) and those who had bodies, nourished by the hroa of Arda, had as it were a tendency, small or great, towards Melkor: they were none of them wholly free of him in their incarnate form, and their bodies had an effect upon their spirits.
But in this way Morgoth lost (or exchanged, or transmuted) the greater part of his original 'angelic' powers, of mind and spirit, while gaining a terrible grip upon the physical world. For this reason he had to be fought, mainly by physical force, and enormous material ruin was a probable consequence of any direct combat with him, victorious or otherwise. This is the chief explanation of the constant reluctance of the Valar to come into open battle against Morgoth. Manwл's task and problem was much more difficult than Gandalf's. Sauron's, relatively smaller, power was concentrated; Morgoth's vast power was disseminated. The whole of 'Middle-earth' was Morgoth's Ring, though temporarily his attention was mainly upon the North-west. Unless swiftly successful, War against him might well end in reducing all Middle-earth to chaos, possibly even all Arda. It is easy to say: 'It was the task and function of the Elder King to govern Arda and make it possible for the Children of Eru to live in it unmolested.' But the dilemma of the Valar was this: Arda could only be liberated by a physical battle; but a probable result of such a battle was the irretrievable ruin of Arda. Moreover, the final eradication of Sauron (as a power directing evil) was achievable by the destruction of the Ring. No such eradication of Morgoth was possible, since this required the complete disintegration of the 'matter' of Arda. Sauron's power was not (for example) in gold as such, but in a particular form or shape made of a particular portion of total gold. Morgoth's power was disseminated throughout Gold, if nowhere absolute (for he did not create Gold) it was nowhere absent. (It was this Morgoth-element in matter, indeed, which was a prerequisite for such 'magic' and other evils as Sauron practised with it and upon it.)
It is quite possible, of course, that certain 'elements' or conditions of matter had attracted Morgoth's special attention (mainly, unless in the remote past, for reasons of his own plans). For example, all gold (in Middle-earth) seems to have had a specially 'evil' trend - but not silver. Water is represented as being almost entirely free of Morgoth. (This, of course, does not mean that any particular sea, stream, river, well, or even vessel of water could not be poisoned or defiled - as all things could.)
* [marginal note] All rational minds / spirits deriving direct from Eru are 'equal' -– in order and status – though not necessarily 'coлval' or of like original power.

Note 1. Ragnarцk: 'the Doom of the Gods' (Old Norse): see IX.286.
Note 2. hroa: so written here and at the second occurrence below (and in text A), not as elsewhere always hrцa, where it means the body of an incarnate being. The word used for 'physical matter' in Laws and Customs was hron, later changed to orma (p. 2 18 and note 26); in the Commentary on the Athrabeth and in the 'Glossary' of names the word is erma (pp. 338, 349).
Note 3. On this sentence see p. 271.
(iii)
The Valar 'fade' and become more impotent, precisely in proportion as the shape and constitution of things becomes more defined and settled. The longer the Past, the more nearly defined the Future, and the less room for important change (untrammelled action, on a physical plane, that is not destructive in purpose). The Past, once 'achieved', has become part of the 'Music in being'. Only Eru may or can alter the 'Music'. The last major effort, of this demiurgic kind, made by the Valar was the lifting up of the range of the Pelori to a great height. It is possible to view this as, if not an actually bad action, at least as a mistaken one. Ulmo disapproved of it. (1) It had one good, and legitimate, object: the preservation incorrupt of at least a part of Arda. But it seemed to have a selfish or neglectful (or despairing) motive also; for the effort to preserve the Elves incorrupt there had proved a failure if they were to be left free: many had refused to come to the Blessed Realm, many had revolted and left it. Whereas, with regard to Men, Manwл and all the Valar knew quite well that they could not come to Aman at all; and the longevity (co-extensive with the life of Arda) of Valar and Eldar was expressly not permitted to Men. Thus the 'Hiding of Valinor' came near to countering Morgoth's possessiveness by a rival possessiveness, setting up a private domain of light and bliss against one of darkness and domination: a palace and a pleasaunce (2) (well-fenced) against a fortress and a dungeon. (3)
This appearance of selfish fainйance in the Valar in the mythology as told is (though I have not explained it or commented on it) I think only an 'appearance', and one which we are apt to accept as the truth, since we are all in some degree affected by the shadow and lies of their Enemy, the Calumniator. It has to be remembered that the 'mythology' is repre-sented as being two stages removed from a true record: it is based first upon Elvish records and lore about the Valar and their own dealings with them; and these have reached us (fragmentarily) only through relics of Nъmenуrean (human) traditions, derived from the Eldar, in the earlier parts, though for later times supplemented by anthropocentric histories and tales. (4) These, it is true, came down through the 'Faithful' and their descendants in Middle-earth, but could not altogether escape the darkening of the picture due to the hostility of the rebellious Nъmenуreans to the Valar.
Even so, and on the grounds of the stories as received, it is possible to view the matter otherwise. The closing of Valinor against the rebel Noldor (who left it voluntarily and after warning) was in itself just. But, if we dare to attempt to enter the mind of the Elder King, assigning motives and finding faults, there are things to remember before we deliver a judgement. Manwл was the spirit of greatest wisdom and prudence in Arda. He is represented as having had the greatest knowledge of the Music, as a whole, possessed by any one finite mind; and he alone of all persons or minds in that time is represented as having the power of direct recourse to and communication with Eru. He must have grasped with great clarity what even we may perceive dimly: that it was the essential mode of the process of 'history' in Arda that evil should constantly arise, and that out of it new good should constantly come. One especial aspect of this is the strange way in which the evils of the Marrer, or his inheritors, are turned into weapons against evil. If we consider the situation after the escape of Morgoth and the reestablish-ment of his abode in Middle-earth, we shall see that the heroic Noldor were the best possible weapon with which to keep Morgoth at bay, virtually besieged, and at any rate fully occupied, on the northern fringe of Middle-earth, without provoking him to a frenzy of nihilistic destruction. And in the meanwhile, Men, or the best elements in Mankind, shaking off his shadow, came into contact with a people who had actually seen and experi-enced the Blessed Realm.
In their association with the warring Eldar Men were raised to their fullest achievable stature, and by the two marriages the transference to them, or infusion into Mankind, of the noblest Elf-strain was accomplished, in readiness for the still distant, but inevitably approaching, days when the Elves would 'fade'.
The last intervention with physical force by the Valar, ending in the breaking of Thangorodrim, may then be viewed as not in fact reluctant or even unduly delayed, but timed with precision. The intervention came before the annihilation of the Eldar and the Edain. Morgoth though locally triumphant had neglected most of Middle-earth during the war; and by it he had in fact been weakened: in power and prestige (he had lost and failed to recover one of the Silmarils), and above all in mind. He had become absorbed in 'kingship', and though a tyrant of ogre-size and monstrous power, this was a vast fall even from his former wickedness of hate, and his terrible nihilism. He had fallen to like being a tyrant-king with conquered slaves, and vast obedient armies. (5)

Moscow

The war was successful, and ruin was limited to the small (if beautiful) region of Beleriand. Morgoth was thus actually made captive in physical form, (6) and in that form taken as a mere criminal to Aman and delivered to Nбmo Mandos as judge – and executioner. He was judged, and eventually taken out of the Blessed Realm and executed: that is killed like one of the Incarnates. It was then made plain (though it must have been understood beforehand by Manwл and Nбmo) that, though he had 'disseminated' his power (his evil and possessive and rebellious will) far and wide into the matter of Arda, he had lost direct control of this, and all that 'he', as a surviving remnant of integral being, retained as 'himself and under control was the terribly shrunken and reduced spirit that inhabited his self-imposed (but now beloved) body. When that body was destroyed he was weak and utterly 'houseless', and for that time at a loss and 'unanchored' as it were. We read that he was then thrust out into the Void. (7) That should mean that he was put outside Time and Space, outside Eд altogether; but if that were so this would imply a direct intervention of Eru (with or without supplication of the Valar). It may however refer inaccurately* to the extrusion or flight of his spirit from Arda.
In any case, in seeking to absorb or rather to infiltrate himself throughout 'matter', what was then left of him was no longer powerful enough to reclothe itself. (It would now remain fixed in the desire to do so: there was no 'repentance' or possibility of it: Melkor had abandoned for ever all 'spiritual' ambitions, and existed almost solely as a desire to possess and dominate matter, and Arda in particular.) At least it could not yet reclothe itself. We need not suppose that Manwл was deluded into supposing that this had been a war to end war, or even to end Melkor. Melkor was not Sauron. We speak of him being 'weakened, shrunken, reduced'; but this is in comparison with the great Valar. He had been a being of immense potency and life. The Elves certainly held and taught that fear or 'spirits' may grow of their own life (independently of the body), even as they may be hurt and healed, be diminished and renewed. (8) The dark spirit of Melkor's 'remainder' might be expected, therefore, eventually and after long ages to increase again, even (as some held) to draw back into itself some of its formerly dissipated power. It would do this (even if Sauron could not) because of its relative greatness. It did not repent, or turn finally away from its obsession, but retained still relics of wisdom, so that it could still seek its object indirectly, and not merely blindly. It would rest, seek to heal itself, distract itself by other thoughts and desires and devices — but all simply to recover enough strength to return to the attack on the Valar, and to its old obsession. As it grew again it would become, as it were, a dark shadow, breeding on the confines of Arda, and yearning towards it.
Nonetheless the breaking of Thangorodrim and the extrusion of Melkor was the end of 'Morgoth' as such, and for that age (and many ages after). It was thus, also, in a sense the end of Manwл's prime function and task as Elder King, until the End. He had been the Adversary of the Enemy.
It is very reasonable to suppose that Manwл knew that before long (as he saw 'time') the Dominion of Men must begin, and the making of history would then be committed to them: for their struggle with Evil special arrangements had been made! Manwл knew of Sauron, of course. He had commanded Sauron to come before him for judgement, but had left room for repentance and ultimate rehabilitation. Sauron had refused and had fled into hiding. Sauron, however, was a problem that Men had to deal with finally: the first of the many concentrations of Evil into definite power-points that they would have to combat, as it was also the last of those in 'mythological' personalized (but non-human) form.
It may be noted that Sauron's first defeat was achieved by the Nъmenуreans alone (though Sauron was not in fact overthrown personally: his 'captivity' was voluntary and a trick). In the first overthrow and disembodiment of Sauron in Middle-earth (neglecting the matter of Lъthien) (9)
Here the long version B breaks off, at the foot of a page. I give now the conclusion of version A from the point where the texts diverge (see p. 394 and note 6), beginning with the sentence corresponding to B (p. 401) 'The last major effort, of this demiurgic kind, made by the Valar...'
The last effort of this sort made by the Valar was the raising up of the Pelori — but this was not a good act: it came near to countering Morgoth in his own way - apart from the element of selfishness in its object of preserving Aman as a blissful region to live in.
The Valar were like architects working with a plan 'passed' by the Government. They became less and less important (structurally!) as the plan was more and more nearly achieved. Even in the First Age we see them after uncounted ages of work near the end of their time of work — not wisdom or counsel. (The wiser they became the less power they had to do anything — save by counsel.)
Similarly the Elves faded, having introduced 'art and science'. (10) Men will also 'fade', if it proves to be the plan that things shall still go on, when they have completed their function. But even the Elves had the notion that this would not be so: that the end of Men would somehow be bound up with the end of history, or as they called it 'Arda Marred' (Arda Sahta), and the achievement of 'Arda Healed' (Arda Envinyanta). (11) (They do not seem to have been clear or precise - how should they be! - whether Arda Envinyanta was a permanent state of achievement, which could therefore only be enjoyed 'outside Time', as it were: surveying the Tale as an englobed whole; or a state of unmarred bliss within Time and in a 'place' that was in some sense a lineal and historical descent of our world or 'Arda Marred'. They seem often to have meant both. 'Arda Unmarred' did not actually exist, but remained in thought - Arda without Melkor, or rather without the effects of his becoming evil; but is the source from which all ideas of order and perfection are derived. 'Arda Healed' is thus both the completion of the 'Tale of Arda' which has taken up all the deeds of Melkor, but must according to the promise of Iluvatar be seen to be good; and also a state of redress and bliss beyond the 'circles of the world'.) (12)
Evil is fissiparous. But itself barren. Melkor could not 'beget', or have any spouse (though he attempted to ravish Arien, this was to destroy and 'distain' (13) her, not to beget fiery offspring). Out of the discords of the Music — sc. not directly out of either of the themes, (14) Eru's or Melkor's, but of their dissonance with regard one to another - evil things appeared in Arda, which did not descend from any direct plan or vision of Melkor: they were not 'his children'; and therefore, since all evil hates, hated him too. The progeniture of things was corrupted. Hence Orcs? Part of the Elf-Man idea gone wrong. Though as for Orcs, the Eldar believed Morgoth had actually 'bred' them by capturing Men , (and Elves) early and increasing to the utmost any corrupt tendencies they possessed.
Despite its incomplete state (whether due to the loss of the conclusion of the fully developed form of the essay or to its abandonment, see note 6) this is the most comprehensive account that my father wrote of how, in his later years, he had come to 'interpret' the nature of Evil in his mythology; never elsewhere did he write any such exposition of the nature of Morgoth, of his decline, and of his corruption of Arda, nor draw out the distinction between Morgoth and Sauron: 'the whole of Middle-earth was Morgoth's Ring'.
To place this essay in sequential relation to the other 'philosophical' or 'theological' writings given in this book with any certainty seems scarcely possible, though 'Fionwл son of Manwл' on p. 399 (for 'Лonwл herald of Manwл') may suggest that it stands relatively early among them (see pp. 151-2). It shows a marked likeness in tone to the many letters of exposition that my father wrote in the later 1950s, and indeed it seems to me very possible that the correspondence which followed the publication of The Lord of the Rings played a significant part in the development of his examination of the 'images and events' of the mythology. (15).

*[footnote to the text] Since the minds of Men (and even of the Elves) were inclined to confuse the 'Void', as a conception of the state of Not-being, outside Creation or Лa, with the conception of vast spaces within Лa, especially those conceived to lie all about the enisled 'Kingdom of Arda' (which we should probably call the Solar System).

Moscow

Note 1. Overt condemnation, strongly expressed, of the Valar for the Hiding of Valinor is found in the story of that name in The Book of Lost Tales (I.208-9), but disappears in the later versions. Of the old story I noted (I.223) that 'in The Silmarillion there is no vestige of the tumultuous council, no suggestion of a disagreement among the Valar, with Manwл, Varda and Ulmo actively disapproving the work and holding aloof from it', and I commented:
It is most curious to observe that the action of the Valar here sprang essentially from indolence mixed with fear. Nowhere does my father's early conception of the fainйant Gods appear more clearly. He held moreover quite explicitly that their failure to make war upon Melko then and there was a deep error, diminishing themselves, and (as it appears) irreparable. In his later writing the Hiding of Valinor remained indeed, but only as a great fact of mythological antiquity; there is no whisper of its condemnation.
The last words refer to the actual Silmarillion narratives. Ulmo's disapproval now reappears, and is a further evidence of his isolation in the counsels of the Valar (see p. 253 note II); cf. his words to Tuor at Vinyamar (having spoken to him, among other things, of 'the hiding of the Blessed Realm', though what he said is not told): 'Therefore, though in the days of this darkness I seem to oppose the will of my brethren, the Lords of the West, that is my part among them, to which I was appointed ere the making of the World' {Unfinished Tales p. 29).
Note 2. pleasaunce (= pleasance): a 'pleasure-garden'. My father used this word several times in The Book of Lost Tales (see 1.275, pleasance), for example of the gardens of Lorien.
Note 3. At this point my father wrote on the manuscript later: 'See original short form on Fading of Elves (and Men)'. See p. 394. This seems a clear indication that B was not completed, or that if it was its conclusion was early lost.
Note 4. Cf. the statement on this subject in the brief text I, p. 370.
Note 5. Since this discussion is introduced in justification of the Hiding of Valinor, the bearing of the argument seems to be that the history of Middle-earth in the last centuries of the First Age would not have been possible of achievement had Valinor remained open to the return of the Noldor.
Note 6. As, of course, had happened to Melkor long before, after the sack of Utumno.
Note 7. Cf. the conclusion of QS (V.332, §29): 'But Morgoth himself the Gods thrust through the Door of Night into the Timeless Void, beyond the Walls of the World'.
Note 8. The following was added marginally after the page was written:
If they do not sink below a certain level. Since no fлa can be annihilated, reduced to zero or not-existing, it is no[t] clear what is meant. Thus Sauron was said to have fallen below the point of ever recovering, though he had previously recovered. What is probably meant is that a 'wicked' spirit becomes fixed in a certain desire or ambition, and if it cannot repent then this desire becomes virtually its whole being. But the desire may be wholly beyond the weakness it has fallen to, and it will then be unable to withdraw its attention from the unobtainable desire, even to attend to itself. It will then remain for ever in impotent desire or memory of desire.
Note 9. A reference to the legend of the defeat of Sauron by Luthien and Huan on the isle of Tol-in-Gaurhoth, where Beren was imprisoned {The Silmarillion pp. 174—5).
Note 10. Cf. Letters no.181 (1956): 'In this mythological world the Elves and Men are in their incarnate forms kindred, but in the relation of their "spirits" to the world in time represent different "experiments", each of which has its own natural trend, and weakness. The Elves represent, as it were, the artistic, aesthetic, and purely scientific aspects of the Humane nature raised to a higher level than is actually seen in Men.'
Note 11. In the text FM 2 of 'Finwл and Mнriel' (p. 254, footnote) 'Arda Marred' is Arda Hastaina. Arda Envinyanta, at both occurrences, was first written Arda Vincarna.
Note 12. With this passage in brackets cf. especially note (iii) at the end of Laws and Customs (p. 251); also pp. 245,254 (footnote), 318
Note 13. distain', an archaic verb meaning 'stain', 'discolour', 'defile'.
Note 14. The Three Themes of Iluvatar in the Music of the Ainur are here treated as a single theme, in opposition to the discordant 'theme' of Melkor.
Note 15. In a letter of June 1957 (Letters no.200) he wrote: I am sorry if this all seems dreary and 'pompose'. But so do all attempts to 'explain' the images and events of a mythology. Naturally the stories come first. But it is, I suppose, some test of the consistency of a mythology as such, if it is capable of some sort of rational or rationalized explanation.

Moscow

Fr.168.
MR (HME 10)/5:8. Myths Transformed. Orcs. /Autocomm./
VIII
In the last sentence of the original short version of text VII (p. 406) my father wrote that the Eldar believed that Morgoth bred the Orcs 'by capturing Men (and Elves) early' (i.e. in the early days of their existence). This indicates that his views on this subject had changed since the Annals of Aman. For the theory of the origin of the Orcs as it stood, in point of written record in the narratives, (1) at this time see AAm §42-5 (pp. 72-4, and commentary p. 78 / Fr.161/), and §127 (pp. 109-10 / Fr.162a/, and commentary pp. 123-4 / Fr.162 b/). In the final form in AAm (p. 74 / Fr.161/) 'this is held true by the wise of Eressлa':
all those of the Quendi that came into the hands of Melkor, ere Utumno was broken, were put there in prison, and by slow arts of cruelty and wickedness were corrupted and enslaved. Thus did Melkor breed the hideous race of the Orkor in envy and mockery of the Eldar, of whom they were afterwards the bitterest foes. For the Orkor had life and multiplied after the manner of the Children of Iluvatar; and naught that had life of its own, nor the semblance thereof, could ever Melkor make since his rebellion in the Ainulindalл before the Beginning: so say the wise.
On the typescript of AAm my father noted against the account of the origin of the Orcs: 'Alter this. Orcs are not Elvish' (p. 80) / Fr.161/.
The present text, entitled 'Orcs', is a short essay (very much a record of 'thinking with the pen') found in the same small collection gathered in a newspaper of 1959 as texts III and VI. Like them it was written on Merton College papers of 1955; and like text VI it makes reference to 'Finrod and Andreth' (see pp. 385, 390).
Orcs
Their nature and origin require more thought. They are not easy to work into the theory and system.
(1) As the case of Aulл and the Dwarves shows, only Eru could make creatures with independent wills, and with reasoning powers. But Orcs seem to have both: they can try to cheat Morgoth / Sauron, rebel against him, or criticize him.
(2) ? Therefore they must be corruptions of something pre-existing.
(3) But Men had not yet appeared, when the Orcs already existed. Aulл constructed the Dwarves out of his memory of the Music; but Eru would not sanction the work of Melkor so as to allow the independence of the Orcs. (Not unless Orcs were ultimately remediable, or could be amended and 'saved'?)
It also seems clear (see 'Finrod and Andreth') that though Melkor could utterly corrupt and ruin individuals, it is not possible to contemplate his absolute perversion of a whole people, or group of peoples, and his making that state heritable. (2) [Added later: This latter must (if a fact) be an act of Eru.]
In that case Elves, as a source, are very unlikely. And are Orcs 'immortal', in the Elvish sense? Or trolls? It seems clearly implied in The Lord of the Rings that trolls existed in their own right, but were 'tinkered' with by Melkor. (3)
(4) What of talking beasts and birds with reasoning and speech? These have been rather lightly adopted from less 'serious' mythologies, but play a part which cannot now be excised. They are certainly 'exceptions' and not much used, but sufficiently to show they are a recognized feature of the world. All other creatures accept them as natural if not common.
But true 'rational' creatures, 'speaking peoples', are all of human / 'humanoid' form. Only the Valar and Maiar are intelligences that can assume forms of Arda at will. Huan and Sorontar could be Maiar - emissaries of Manwл. (4) But unfortu-nately in The Lord of the Rings Gwaehir and Landroval are said to be descendants of Sorontar. (5)
In any case is it likely or possible that even the least of the Maiar would become Orcs? Yes: both outside Arda and in it, before the fall of Utumno. Melkor had corrupted many spirits — some great, as Sauron, or less so, as Balrogs. The least could have been primitive (and much more powerful and perilous) Orcs; but by practising when embodied procreation they would (cf. Melian) [become] more and more earthbound, unable to return to spirit-state (even demon-form), until released by death (killing), and they would dwindle in force. When released they would, of course, like Sauron, be 'damned': i.e. reduced to impotence, infinitely recessive: still hating but unable more and more to make it effective physically (or would not a very dwindled dead Orc-state be a poltergeist?).
But again - would Eru provide fлar for such creatures? For the Eagles etc. perhaps. But not for Orcs. (6)
It does however seem best to view Melkor's corrupting power as always starting, at least, in the moral or theological level. Any creature that took him for Lord (and especially those who blasphemously called him Father or Creator) became soon corrupted in all parts of its being, the fлa dragging down the hrцa in its descent into Morgothism: hate and destruction. As for Elves being 'immortal': they in fact only had enormously long lives, and were themselves physically 'wearing out', and suffering a slow progressive weakening of their bodies.
In summary: I think it must be assumed that 'talking' is not necessarily the sign of the possession of a 'rational soul' or fлa. (7) The Orcs were beasts of humanized shape (to mock Men and Elves) deliberately perverted / converted into a more close resemblance to Men. Their 'talking' was really reeling off 'records' set in them by Melkor. Even their rebellious critical words — he knew about them. Melkor taught them speech and as they bred they inherited this; and they had just as much independence as have, say, dogs or horses of their human masters. This talking was largely echoic (cf. parrots), in The Lord of the Rings Sauron is said to have devised a language for them. (8)
The same sort of thing may be said of Huan and the Eagles: they were taught language by the Valar, and raised to a higher level - but they still had no fлar.
But Finrod probably went too far in his assertion that Melkor could not wholly corrupt any work of Eru, or that Eru would (necessarily) interfere to abrogate the corruption, or to end the being of His own creatures because they had been corrupted and fallen into evil. (9)
It remains therefore terribly possible there was an Elvish strain in the Orcs. (10) These may then even have been mated with beasts (sterile!) - and later Men. Their life-span would be diminished. And dying they would go to Mandos and be held in prison till the End.
The text as written ends here, but my father subsequently added the following passage. The words with which it opens are a reference to text VI, Melkor Morgoth (p. 390).
See 'Melkor'. It will there be seen that the wills of Orcs and Balrogs etc. are part of Melkor's power 'dispersed'. Their spirit is one of hate. But hate is non-coцperative (except under direct fear). Hence the rebellions, mutinies, etc. when Morgoth seems far off. Orcs are beasts and Balrogs corrupted Maiar. Also (n.b.) Morgoth not Sauron is the source of Orc-wills. Sauron is just another (if greater) agent. Orcs can rebel against him without losing their own irremediable allegiance to evil (Morgoth). Aulл wanted love. But of course had no thought of dispersing his power. Only Eru can give love and independence. If a finite sub-creator tries to do this he really wants absolute loving obedience, but it turns into robotic servitude and becomes evil.

Note 1. In a long letter to Peter Hastings of September 1954, which was not sent (Letters no.l53), my father wrote as follows on the question of whether Orcs 'could have "souls" or "spirits"':
... since in my myth at any rate I do not conceive of the making of souls or spirits, things of an equal order if not an equal power to the Valar, as a possible 'delegation', I have represented at least the Orcs as pre-existing real beings on whom the Dark Lord has exerted the fullness of his power in remodelling and corrupting them, not making them. ... There might be other 'makings' all the same which were more like puppets filled (only at a distance) with their maker's mind and will, or ant-like operating under direction of a queen-centre.
Earlier in this letter he had quoted Frodo's words to Sam in the chapter 'The Tower of Cirith Ungol': 'The Shadow that bred them can only mock, it cannot make: not real new things of its own. I don't think it gave life to the Orcs, it only ruined them and twisted them'; and he went on: 'In the legends of the Elder Days it is suggested that the Diabolus subjugated and corrupted some of the earliest Elves ...' He also said that the Orcs 'are fundamentally a race of "rational incarnate" creatures'.
Note 2. in the Athrabeth (p. 312) Finrod declared:
But never even in the night have we believed that [Melkor] could prevail against the Children of Eru. This one he might cozen, or that one he might corrupt; but to change the doom of a whole people of the Children, to rob them of their inherit-ance: if he could do that in Eru's despite, then greater and more terrible is he by far than we guessed ..
Note 3. In The Lord of the Rings Appendix F (1) it is said of Trolls:
In their beginning far back in the twilight of the Elder Days, these were creatures of dull and lumpish nature and had no more language than beasts. But Sauron had made use of them, teaching them what little they could learn, and increasing their wits with wickedness.
In the long letter of September 1954 cited in note I he wrote of them:
I am not sure about Trolls. I think they are mere 'counterfeits', and hence (though here I am of course only using elements of old barbarous mythmaking that had no 'aware' metaphysic) they return to mere stone images when not in the dark. But there are other sorts of Trolls beside these rather ridiculous, if brutal. Stone-trolls, for which other origins are suggested. Of course ... when you make Trolls speak you are giving them a power, which in our world (probably) connotes the possession of a 'soul'.
Note 4. See p. 138.-At the bottom of the page bearing the brief text V (p. 389) my father jotted down the following, entirely unconnected with the matter of the text:
Living things in Aman. As the Valar would robe themselves like the Children, many of the Maiar robed themselves like other lesser living things, as trees, flowers, beasts. (Huan.)
Note 5. 'There came Gwaihir the Windlord, and Landroval his brother, greatest of all the Eagles of the North, mightiest of the descend-ants of old Thorondor' ('The Field of Cormallen' in The Return of the King).
Note 6. At this point there is a note that begins 'Criticism of (1) (2) (3) above' (i.e. the opening points of this text, p. 409) and then refers obscurely to the last battle and fall of Barad-dыr etc.' in The Lord of the Rings. In view of what follows my father was presumably thinking of this passage in the chapter 'Mount Doom':
From all his policies and webs of fear and treachery, from all his stratagems and wars his mind shook free; and throughout his realm a tremor ran, his slaves quailed, and his armies halted, and his captains suddenly steerless, bereft of will, wavered and despaired. For they were forgotten.
The note continues:
They had little or no will when not actually 'attended to' by the mind of Sauron. Does their cheating and rebellion pass that possible to such animals as dogs etc.?
Note 7. Cf. the end of the passage cited from the letter of 1954 m note 3.
Note 8. Appendix F (I): 'It is said that the Black Speech was devised by Sauron in the Dark Years'.
Note 9. See the citation from the Athrabeth in note 2. Finrod did not in fact assert the latter part of the opinion here attributed to him.
Note 10. The assertion that 'it remains therefore terribly possible there was an Elvish strain in the Orcs' seems merely to contradict what has been said about their being no more than 'talking beasts' without advancing any new considerations. In the passage added at the end of the text the statement that 'Orcs are beasts' is repeated.

Moscow

Fr.169.
MR (HME 10)/5:9. Myths Transformed. /Orcs-II/. /Autocomm./

IX
This is another and quite separate note on the origin of the Orcs, written quickly in pencil, and without any indication of date.
This suggests - though it is not explicit - that the 'Orcs' were of Elvish origin. Their origin is more clearly dealt with elsewhere. One point only is certain: Melkor could not 'create' living 'creatures' of independent wills.
He (and all the 'spirits' of the 'First-created', according to their measure) could assume bodily shapes; and he (and they) could dominate the minds of other creatures, including Elves and Men, by force, fear, or deceits, or sheer magnificence.
The Elves from their earliest times invented and used a word or words with a base (o)rok to denote anything that caused fear and/or horror. It would originally have been applied to 'phantoms' (spirits assuming visible forms) as well as to any independ-ently existing creatures. Its application (in all Elvish tongues) specifically to the creatures called Orks - so I shall spell it in The Silmarillion — was later.
Since Melkor could not 'create' an independent species, but had immense powers of corruption and distortion of those that came into his power, it is probable that these Orks had a mixed origin. Most of them plainly (and biologically) were corruptions of Elves (and probably later also of Men). But always among them (as special servants and spies of Melkor, and as leaders) there must have been numerous corrupted minor spirits who assumed similar bodily shapes. (These would exhibit terrifying and demonic characters.)
The Elves would have classed the creatures called 'trolls' (in The Hobbit and The Lord of the Rings) as Orcs - in character and origin - but they were larger and slower. It would seem evident that they were corruptions of primitive human types.
At the bottom of the page my father wrote: 'See The Lord of the Rings Appendix p. 410'; this is the passage in Appendix F concerning Trolls.
It seems possible that his opening words in this note 'This suggests -though it is not explicit - that the "Orcs" were of Elvish origin' actually refer to the previous text given here, VIII, where he first wrote that 'Elves, as a source, are very unlikely', but later concluded that 'it remains therefore terribly possible there was an Elvish strain in the Orcs'. But if this is so, the following words 'Their origin is more clearly dealt with elsewhere' must refer to something else.
He now expressly asserts the earlier view (see p. 408 and note 1 / Fr.168/) that the Orcs were in origin corrupted Elves, but observes that later' some were probably derived from Men. In saying this (as the last paragraph and the reference to The Lord of the Rings Appendix F suggest) he seems to have been thinking of Trolls, and specifically of the Olog-hai, the great Trolls who appeared at the end of the Third Age (as stated in Appendix F): "That Sauron bred them none doubted, though from what stock was not known. Some held that they were not Trolls but giant Orcs; but the Olog-hai were in fashion of body and mind quite unlike even the largest of Orc-kind, whom they far sur-passed in size and power.'
The conception that among the Orcs 'there must have been numerous corrupted minor spirits who assumed similar bodily shapes' appears also in text VIII (p. 410): 'Melkor had corrupted many spirits - some great, as Sauron, or less so, as Balrogs. The least could have been primitive (and much more powerful and perilous) Orcs' / Fr.168/.

Moscow

Fr.170.
MR (HME 10)/5:10. Myths Transformed. /Orcs-III/. /Autocomm./

X
I give here a text of an altogether different kind, a very finished essay on the origin of the Orcs'. It is necessary to explain something of the relations of this text.
There is a major work, which I hope to publish in The History of Middle-earth, entitled Essekenta Eldarinwa or Quendi and Eldar, It is extant in a good typescript made by my father on his later typewriter, both in top copy and carbon; and it is preceded in both copies by a manuscript page which describes tie content of the work:
Enquiry into the origins of the Elvish names for Elves and their varieties clans and divisions: with Appendices on their names for the other Incarnates: Men, Dwarves, and Orcs; and on their analysis of their own language, Quenya: with a note on tile 'Language of the Valar'.
With the appendices Quendi and Eldar runs to nearly fifty closely typed pages, and being a highly finished and lucid work is of the utmost interest.
To one of the title pages my father subjoined the following:
To which is added an abbreviation of the Уsanwe-kenta or 'Communication of Thought that Pengolodh set at the end of his Lammas or 'Account of Tongues'
This is a separate work of eight typescript pages, separately paginated, but found together with both copies of Quendi and Eldar. In addition, and not referred to on the title-pages, there is a further typescript of four pages (also found with both copies of Quendi and Eldar) entitled Orcs, and this is the text given here.
All three elements are identical in general appearance, but Orcs stands apart from the others, having no linguistic bearing; and in view of this I have thought it legitimate to abstract it and print it in this book together with the other discussions of the origin of the Orcs given as texts VIII / Fr.168/ and IX / Fr.169/.
As to the date of this complex, one of the copies is preserved in a folded newspaper of March 1960. On this my father wrote: '"Quendi and Eldar" with Appendices'; beneath is a brief list of the Appendices, the items all written at the same time, which includes both Уsanwe and Origin of Orcs (the same is true of the cover of the other copy of the Quendi and Eldar complex). All the material was thus in being when the newspaper was used for this purpose, and although, as in other similar cases, this does not provide a perfectly certain terminus ad quern, there seems no reason to doubt that it belongs to 1959-60 (cf. p. 304).
Appendix C to Quendi and Eldar, 'Elvish Names for the Orcs' / Fr.192/, is primarily concerned with etymology, but it opens with the following passage:
It is not here the place to debate the question of the origin of the Orcs. They were bred by Melkor, and their breeding was the most wicked and lamentable of his works in Arda, but not the most terrible. For clearly they were meant in his malice to be a mockery of the Children of Iluvatar, wholly subservient to his will, and nursed in an unappeasable hatred of Elves and Men.
The Orcs of the later wars, after the escape of Melkor-Morgoth and his return to Middle-earth, were neither spirits nor phantoms, but living creatures, capable of speech and of some crafts and organization, or at least capable of learning such things from higher creatures or from their Master. They bred and multiplied rapidly whenever left undisturbed. It is unlikely, as a consideration of the ultimate origin of this race would make clearer, that the Quendi had met any Orcs of this kind, before their finding by Oromл and the separation of Eldar and Avari.
But it is known that Melkor had become aware of the Quendi before the Valar began their war against him, and the joy of the Elves in Middle-earth had already been darkened by shadows of fear. Dreadful shapes had begun to haunt the borders of their dwellings, and some of their people vanished into the darkness and were heard of no more. Some of these things may have been phantoms and delusions; but some were, no doubt, shapes taken by the servants of Melkor, mocking and degrading the very forms of the Children. For Melkor had in his service great numbers of the Maiar, who had the power, as had their Master, of taking visible and tangible shape in Arda.
No doubt my father was led from his words here 'It is unlikely, as a consideration of the ultimate origin of this race would make clearer, that the Quendi had met any Orcs of this kind, before their finding by Oromл' to write that 'consideration' which follows here. It will be seen that one passage of this initial statement was re-used.
Orcs /OrcsIIIA/
The origin of the Orcs is a matter of debate. Some have called them the Melkorohнni, the Children of Melkor; but the wiser say: nay, the slaves of Melkor, but not his children; for Melkor had no children. (1) Nonetheless, it was by the malice of Melkor that the Orcs arose, and plainly they were meant by him to be a mockery of the Children of Eru, being bred to be wholly subservient to his will and filled with unappeasable hatred of Elves and Men.
Now the Orcs of the later wars, after the escape of Melkor-Morgoth and his return to Middle-earth, were not 'spirits', nor phantoms, but living creatures, capable of speech and some crafts and organization; or at least capable of learning these things from higher creatures and from their Master. They bred and multiplied rapidly, whenever left undisturbed. So far as can be gleaned from the legends that have come down to us from our earliest days, (2) it would seem that the Quendi had never yet encountered any Orcs of this kind before the coming of Oromл to Cuiviйnen.
Those who believe that the Orcs were bred from some kind of Men, captured and perverted by Melkor, assert that it was impossible for the Quendi to have known of Orcs before the Separation and the departure of the Eldar. For though the time of the awakening of Men is not known, even the calculations of the loremasters that place it earliest do not assign it a date long before the Great March began, (3) certainly not long enough before it to allow for the corruption of Men into Orcs. On the other hand, it is plain that soon after his return Morgoth had at his command a great number of these creatures, with whom he ere long began to attack the Elves. There was still less time between his return and these first assaults for the breeding of Orcs and for the transfer of their hosts westward.
This view of the origin of the Orcs thus meets with difficulties of chronology. But though Men may take comfort in this, the theory remains nonetheless the most probable. It accords with all that is known of Melkor, and of the nature and behaviour of Orcs - and of Men. Melkor was impotent to produce any living thing, but skilled in the corruption of things that did not proceed from himself, if he could dominate them. But if he had indeed attempted to make creatures of his own in imitation or mockery of the Incarnates, he would, like Aulл, only have succeeded in producing puppets: his creatures would have acted only while the attention of his will was upon them, and they would have shown no reluctance to execute any command of his, even if it were to destroy themselves.
But the Orcs were not of this kind. They were certainly dominated by their Master, but his dominion was by fear, and they were aware of this fear and hated him. They were indeed so corrupted that they were pitiless, and there was no cruelty or wickedness that they would not commit; but this was the corruption of independent wills, and they took pleasure in their deeds. They were capable of acting on their own, doing evil deeds unbidden for their own sport; or if Morgoth and his agents were far away, they might neglect his commands. They sometimes fought [> They hated one another and often fought] among themselves, to the detriment of Morgoth's plans.
Moreover, the Orcs continued to live and breed and to carry on their business of ravaging and plundering after Morgoth was overthrown. They had other characteristics of the Incarnates also. They had languages of their own, and spoke among themselves in various tongues according to differences of breed that were discernible among them. They needed food and drink, and rest, though many were by training as tough as Dwarves in enduring hardship. They could be slain, and they were subject to disease; but apart from these ills they died and were not immortal, even according to the manner of the Quendi; indeed they appear to have been by nature short-lived compared with the span of Men of higher race, such as the Edain.
This last point was not well understood in the Elder Days. For Morgoth had many servants, the oldest and most potent of whom were immortal, belonging indeed in their beginning to the Maiar; and these evil spirits like their Master could take on visible forms. Those whose business it was to direct the Orcs often took Orkish shapes, though they were greater and more terrible. (4) Thus it was that the histories speak of Great Orcs or Orc-captains who were not slain, and who reappeared in battle through years far longer than the span of the lives of Men.* [*footnote to the text: Boldog, for instance, is a name that occurs many times in the tales of the War. But it is possible that Boldog was not a personal name, and either a title, or else the name of a kind of creature: the Orc-formed Maiar, only less formidable than the Balrogs]. (5)
Finally, there is a cogent point, though horrible to relate. It became clear in time that undoubted Men could under the domination of Morgoth or his agents in a few generations be reduced almost to the Orc-level of mind and habits; and then they would or could be made to mate with Orcs, producing new breeds, often larger and more cunning. There is no doubt that long afterwards, in the Third Age, Saruman rediscovered this, or learned of it in lore, and in his lust for mastery committed this, his wickedest deed: the interbreeding of Orcs and Men, producing both Men-orcs large and cunning, and Orc-men treacherous and vile.
But even before this wickedness of Morgoth was suspected the Wise in the Elder Days taught always that the Orcs were not 'made' by Melkor, and therefore were not in their origin evil. They might have become irredeemable (at least by Elves and Men), but they remained within the Law. That is, that though of necessity, being the fingers of the hand of Morgoth, they must be fought with the utmost severity, they must not be dealt with in their own terms of cruelty and treachery. Captives must not be tormented, not even to discover information for the defence of the homes of Elves and Men. If any Orcs surrendered and asked for mercy, they must be granted it, even at a cost.** [**footnote to the text: Few Orcs ever did so in the Elder Days, and at no time would any Orc treat with any Elf. For one thing Morgoth had achieved was to convince the Orcs beyond refutation that the Elves were crueller than themselves, taking captives only for 'amuse-ment', or to eat them (as the Orcs would do at need)]. This was the teaching of the Wise, though in the horror of the War it was not always heeded.
It is true, of course, that Morgoth held the Orcs in dire thraldom; for in their corruption they had lost almost all possibility of resisting the domination of his will. So great indeed did its pressure upon them become ere Angband fell that, if he turned his thought towards them, they were conscious of his 'eye' wherever they might be; and when Morgoth was at last removed from Arda the Orcs that survived in the West were scattered, leaderless and almost witless, and were for a long time without control or purpose.

Moscow

This servitude to a central will that reduced the Orcs almost to an ant-like life was seen even more plainly in the Second and Third Ages under the tyranny of Sauron, Morgoth's chief lieutenant. Sauron indeed achieved even greater control over his Orcs than Morgoth had done. He was, of course, operating on a smaller scale, and he had no enemies so great and so fell as were the Noldor in their might in the Elder Days. But he had also inherited from those days difficulties, such as the diversity of the Orcs in breed and language, and the feuds among them; while in many places in Middle-earth, after the fall of Thangorodrim and during the concealment of Sauron, the Orcs recovering from their helplessness had set up petty realms of their own and had become accustomed to independence. Nonetheless Sauron in time managed to unite them all in unreasoning hatred of the Elves and of Men who associated with them; while the Orcs of his own trained armies were so completely under his will that they would sacrifice themselves without hesitation at his com-mand.*** [***footnote to the text: But there remained one flaw in his control, inevitable. In the kingdom of hate and fear, the strongest thing is hate. All his Orcs hated one another, and must be kept ever at war with some 'enemy' to prevent them from slaying one another]. And he proved even more skilful than his Master also in the corruption of Men who were beyond the reach of the Wise, and in reducing them to a vassalage, in which they would march with the Orcs, and vie with them in cruelty and destruction.
If is thus probably to Sauron that we may look for a solution of the problem of chronology. Though of immensely smaller native power than his Master, he remained less corrupt, cooler and more capable of calculation. At least in the Elder Days, and before he was bereft of his lord and fell into the folly of imitating him, and endeavouring to become himself supreme Lord of Middle-earth. While Morgoth still stood, Sauron did not seek his own supremacy, but worked and schemed for another, desiring the triumph of Melkor, whom in the begin-ning he had adored. He thus was often able to achieve things, first conceived by Melkor, which his master did not or could not complete in the furious haste of his malice.
We may assume, then, that the idea of breeding the Orcs came from Melkor, not at first maybe so much for the provision of servants or the infantry of his wars of destruction, as for the defilement of the Children and the blasphemous mockery of the designs of Eru. The details of the accomplishment of this wickedness were, however, left mainly to the subtleties of Sauron. In that case the conception in mind of the Orcs may go far back into the night of Melkor's thought, though the beginning of their actual breeding must await the awakening of Men.
When Melkor was made captive, Sauron escaped and lay hid, in Middle-earth; and it can in this way be understood how the breeding of the Orcs (no doubt already begun) went on with increasing speed during the age when the Noldor dwelt in Aman; so that when they returned to Middle-earth they found it already infested with this plague, to the torment of all that dwelt there, Elves or Men or Dwarves. It was Sauron, also, who secretly repaired Angband for the help of his Master when he returned; (6) and there the dark places underground were already manned with hosts of the Orcs before Melkor came back at last, as Morgoth the Black Enemy, and sent them forth to bring ruin upon all that was fair. And though Angband has fallen and Morgoth is removed, still they come forth from the lightless places in the darkness of their hearts, and the earth is withered under their pitiless feet.
This then, as it may appear, was my father's final view of the question: Orcs were bred from Men, and if 'the conception in mind of the Orcs may go far back into the night of Melkor's thought' it was Sauron who, during the ages of Melkor's captivity in Aman, brought into being the black armies that were available to his Master when he returned.
But, as always, it is not quite so simple. Accompanying one copy of the typescript of this essay are some pages in manuscript for which my father used the blank reverse sides of papers provided by the publishers dated 10 November 1969. These pages carry two notes on the 'Orcs' essay: one, discussing the spelling of the word orc, is given on p. 422 / Fr.170, OrcsIIIB/; the other is a note arising from something in the essay which is not indicated, but which is obviously the passage on p. 417 / Fr.170, ORcsIIIA/ discussing the puppet-like nature inevitable in creatures brought into being by one of the great Powers themselves: the note was intended to stand in relation to the words 'But the Orcs were not of this kind'.
The orks, it is true, sometimes appear to have been reduced to a condition very similar, though there remains actually a profound difference. Those orks who dwell long under the immediate attention of his will - as garrisons of his strongholds or elements of armies trained for special purposes in his war-designs — would act like herds, obeying instantly, as if with one will, his commands even if ordered to sacrifice their lives in his service. And as was seen when Morgoth was at last overthrown and cast out, those orks that had been so absorbed scattered helplessly, without purpose either to flee or to fight, and soon died or slew themselves.
Other originally independent creatures, and Men among them (but neither Elves nor Dwarves), could also be reduced to a like condition. But 'puppets', with no independent life or will, would simply cease to move or do anything at all when the will of their maker was brought to nothing. In any case the number of orks that were thus 'absorbed' was always only a small part of their total. To hold them in absolute servitude required a great expense of will. Morgoth though in origin possessed of vast power was finite; and it was this expenditure upon the orks, and still more upon the other far more formidable creatures in his service, that in the event so dissipated his powers of mind that Morgoth's overthrow became possible. Thus the greater part of the orks, though under his orders and the dark shadow of their fear of him, were only intermittently objects of his immediate thought and concern, and while that was re-moved they relapsed into independence and became conscious of their hatred of him and his tyranny. Then they might neglect his orders, or engage in /their own achievements.../...
Here the text breaks off. But the curious thing is that rough drafting for the second paragraph of this note (written on the same paper bearing the same date) begins thus:
But Men could (and can still) be reduced to such a condition. 'Puppets' would simply cease to move or 'live' at all, when not set in motion by the direct will of their maker. In any case, though the number of orks at the height of Morgoth's power, and still after his return from captivity, seems to have been very great, those who were 'absorbed' were always a small part of the total.
The words that I have italicised deny an essential conception of the essay.
The other note reads thus:
Orcs /Orcs IIIB/
This spelling was taken from Old English. The word seemed, in itself, very suitable to the creatures that I had in mind. But the Old English orc in meaning - so far as that is known - is not suitable. (7) Also the spelling of what, in the later more organized linguistic situation, must have been a Common Speech form of a word or group of similar words should be ork. If only because of spelling difficulties in modern English: an adjective orc + ish becomes necessary, and orcish will not do. (8) In any future publi-cation I shall use ork.
In text IX / Fr.169/ (the brief writing in which my father declared the theory of Elvish origin to be certain) he spelt the word Orks, and said 'so I shall spell it in The Silmarillion'. In the present essay, obviously later than text IX, it is spelt Orcs, but now, in 1969 or later, he asserted again that it must be orks.

Note 1. See text VII, p. 406 / Fr.167, iii, end/. - On one copy of the text my father pencilled against this sentence the names Eruseni, Melkorseni.
Note 2. Legends that have come down to us from our earliest days': this purports then to be an Elvish writing. Sauron is spoken of subsequently as a being of the past (This servitude to a central will .. . was seen even more plainly in the Second and Third Ages under the tyranny of Sauron', p. 419); but in the last sentence of the essay the Orcs are a plague that still afflicts the world.
Note 3. The time of the Awakening of Men is now placed far back; cf. text II (p. 378): 'The March of the Eldar is through great Rains? Men awake in an isle amid the floods'; 'The coming of Men will therefore be much further back'; 'Men must awake while Melkor is still in [Middle-earth] - because of their Fall. Therefore in some period during the Great March (see p. 385 note 14). In the chronology of the Annals of Aman and the Grey Annals the Great March began in the Year of the Trees 1105 (p. 82), and the foremost companies of the Eldar came to the shores of the Great Sea in 1125; Men awoke in Hildуrien in the year of the first rising of the Sun, which was the Year of the Trees 1500. Thus if the Awakening of Men is placed even very late in the period of the Great March of the Eldar it will be set back by more than 3500 Years of the Sun. See further p. 430 note 5.
Note 4. Cf. text IX, p. 414: 'But always among them [Orcs] (as special servants and spies of Melkor, and as leaders) there must have been numerous corrupted minor spirits who assumed similar bodily shapes' / Fr.169/; also text VIII, p. 410 / Fr.168/.
Note 5. The footnote at this point, staring that 'Boldog, for instance, is a name that occurs many times in the tales of the War', and was perhaps not a personal name, is curious. Boldog appears several times in the Lay of Leithian as the name of the Orc-captain who led a raid into Doriath (references in the Index to The Lays of Beleriand); he reappears in the Quenta (IV.113), but is not mentioned thereafter. I do not know of any other reference to an Orc named Boldog,
Note 7. On the later story that Angband was built by Melkor in the ancient days and that it was commanded by Sauron see p. 156, §12. There has been no reference to the repairing of Angband against Morgoth's return, and cf. the last narrative development in the Quenta Silmarillion of the story of his return (p. 295, §14): Morgoth and Ungoliant 'were drawing near to the ruins of Angband where his great western stronghold had been.'
Note 7. See p. 124 / Fr.162b/.
Note 8. 'orcish will not do': because it would be pronounced 'orsish'. The 0rkish language was so spelt in The Lord of the Rings from the First Edition.

Moscow

Fr.171.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
Valian Year 1050.
[§3]. Hither, it is said, at this time came Melian the Maia from Valinor, when Varda made the great stars. In this same time the Quendi awoke by Kuivienen, as is told in the Chronicle of Aman.
Valian Year 1080
[§4]. About this time the spies of Melkor discovered the Quendi and afflicted them.
1085
[§5]. In this year Orome found the Quendi, and befriended them.
/Comm./ to §§ 3-5. The second sentence of the annal 1050 and the annals 1080 and 1085 were added to the manuscript subsequently. It is curious that there was no mention of the Awakening of the Elves in GA 1 nor in GA 2 as written; but among the rough draft pages referred to on p. 4 there is in fact a substantial passage beginning: 'In this same time the Quendi awoke by the waters of Kuivienen: of which more is said in the Chronicles of Aman.' The text that follows in this draft is very close - much of it indeed virtually identical - to the long passage interpolated into AAm (§§43-5 / Fr.161/) on the fear of Orome among the Quendi, the ensnaring of them by the servants of Melkor, and the breeding of the Orcs from those captured. There are no differences of substance between this text and the passage in AAm; and it is obvious that the latter followed, and was based on, the former, originally intended for inclusion in the Grey Annals.
In AAm the same dates are given for the Awakening of the Elves (1050) and for their discovery by Orome (1085); no date is given in AAm for their discovery by Melkor, but it is said (AAm §43 / Fr.161/) that this was 'some years ere the coming of Orome'.

Fr.172.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
Valian Year 1330. /The Period of Melkor’s Chaining, 1090-1495/
[§26]. And ere long (in the year 1330 according to the annals that were made in Doriath) the evil creatures came even to Beleriand, over passes in the mountains, or up from the south through the dark forests. Wolves there were, or creatures that walked in wolf-shapes, and other fell beings of shadow.
[§27]. Among these were the Orkor indeed, who after wrought ruin in Beleriand; but they were yet few and wary and did but smell out the ways of the land, awaiting the return of their Lord. Whence they came, or what they were, the Elves knew not then, deeming them to be Avari, maybe, that had become evil and savage in the wild. In which they guessed all too near, it is said.
/Comm. to §27/. This paragraph was an addition to GA 1, though not long after the primary text was made. This is the later conception, introduced into AAm (see X.123, §127 / Fr.162a/), according to which the Orcs existed before ever Orome came upon the Elves, being indeed bred by Morgoth from captured Elves; the older tradition, that Morgoth brought the Orcs into being when he returned to Middle-earth from Valinor, survived unchanged in the final form of the Quenta Silmarillion (see X.194, §62). See further under /Comm. to/ §29 below.
[§28]. Therefore Thingol bethought [him] of arms, which before his folk had not needed, and these at first the Naugrim smithied for him./.../ A warlike race of old were all the Naugrim, and they would fight fiercely with whomsoever aggrieved them: folk of Melkor, or Eldar, or Avari, or wild beasts, or not seldom with their own kin, Dwarves of other mansions and lordships.
/Comm. to §29/. - Of the appearance of Orcs and other evil beings in Eriador and even in Beleriand long before (some 165 Valian Years) the return of Melkor to Middle-earth, and of the arming of the Sindar by the Dwarves, there has been no previous suggestion (see under §27 above).

Fr.173.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§37] /Valian Year 1497/. Now the Orcs that had multiplied in the bowels of the earth grew strong and fell, and their dark lord filled them with a lust of ruin and death; and they issued from Angband's gates under the clouds that Morgoth sent forth, and passed silently into the highlands of the north. Thence on a sudden a great army came.to Beleriand and assailed King Thingol.

Fr.174a-d.
a. WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/ [§39]. But the victory of the Elves was dearbought. For the Elves of Ossiriand were light-armed, and no match for the Orcs, who were shod with iron and iron-shielded and bore great spears with broad blades.
b. WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/ [§115]. /After 155 Year of Sun/. Thereafter there was peace for many years, and no open assault; for Morgoth perceived now that the Orcs unaided were no match for the Noldor, save in such numbers as he could not yet muster.
c. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 10. Of the Sindar. But the victory of the Elves was dear-bought. For those of Ossiriand were light-armed, and no match for the Orcs, who were shod with iron and iron-shielded and bore great spears with broad blades.
d. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 13. Of the Return of the Noldor. But thereafter there was peace for many years, and no open assault from Angband, for Morgoth perceived now that the Orcs unaided were no match for the Noldor; and he sought in his heart for new counsel.


Fr.175.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§44]. But the host of Melkor, orcs and werewolves, came through the passes of Eryd-wethrin and assailed Feanor.

Fr.176.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§79]. Indeed we learn now in Eressea from the Valar, through our /Elvish/ kin that dwell still in Aman, that after Dagor-nuin-Giliath Melkor was so long in assailing the Eldar with strength for he himself had departed from Angband, for the last time. Even as before at the awakening of the Quendi, his spies were watchful, and tidings soon came to him of the arising of Men. This seemed to him so great a matter that secretly under shadow he went forth into Middle-earth, leaving the command of the War to Sauron his lieutenant. Of his dealings with Men the Eldar knew naught at that time, and know little now, for neither the Valar nor Men have spoken to them clearly of these things. [§80]. But that some darkness lay upon the hearts of Men (as the shadow of the kinslaying and the doom of Mandos lay upon the Noldor) the Eldar perceived clearly even in the fair folk of the Elf-friends that they first knew. To corrupt or destroy whatsoever arose new and fair was ever the chief desire of Morgoth; but as regards the Eldar, doubtless he had this purpose also in his errand: by fear and lies to make Men their foes, and bring them up out of the East against Beleriand. But this design was slow to ripen, and was never wholly achieved, for Men (it is said) were at first very few in number, whereas Morgoth grew afraid of the tidings of the growing power and union of the Eldar and came back to Angband, leaving behind at that time but few servants, and those of less might and cunning.
[§87] From them /Dark Elves of the Eastlands = Avari/ it is said that they took the first beginnings of the western tongues of Men; and from them also they heard rumour of the Blessed Realms of the West and of the Powers of Light that dwelt there. Therefore many of the Fathers of Men, the Atanatari, in their wanderings moved ever westward, fleeing from the darkness that had ensnared them. For these Elf-friends were Men that had repented and rebelled against the Dark Power, and were cruelly hunted and oppressed by those that worshipped it, and its servants.
/Comm. to §87/. The very interesting addition at the end of the annal belongs with the insertion about Morgoth's departure into the East. There it is said (§80): 'But that some darkness lay upon the hearts of Men ... the Eldar perceived clearly even in the fair folk of the Elf-friends that they first knew'; but the present passage is the first definite statement that Men in their beginning fell to the worship of Morgoth, and that the Elf-friends, repentant, fled west to escape persecution. In the long account of his works written for Milton Waldman in 1951, and so very probably belonging to the same period, my father had said: 'The first fall of Man ... nowhere appears - Men do not come on the stage until all that is long past, and there is only a rumour that for a while they fell under the domination of the Enemy and that some repented' (Letters no.131, pp. 147-8; see X.354 - 5).

Fr.177.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§81]. /After the Third Battle, Dagor Aglareb (60 Year of Sun)/. Certain it is that at this time (which was the time of his return, if the aforesaid account be true, as we must believe) Morgoth began a new evil, desiring above all to sow fear and disunion among the Eldar in Beleriand. He now bade the Orkor to take alive any of the Eldar that they could and bring them bound to Angband. For it was his intent to use their lore and skill under duress for his own ends; moreover he took pleasure in tormenting them, and would besides by pain wring from them at times tidings of the deeds and counsels of his enemies. Some indeed he so daunted by the terror of his eyes that they needed no chains more, but walked ever in fear of him, doing his will wherever they might be. These he would unbind and let return to work treason among their own kin. In this way also was the curse of Mandos fulfilled, for after a while the Elves grew afraid of those who claimed to have escaped from thraldom, and often those hapless whom the Orcs ensnared, even if they broke from the toils would but wander homeless and friendless thereafter, becoming outlaws in the woods.

Fr.178.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§255]. /.../ and the orcs and wolves passed far into the lands.

Fr.179.
WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/
[§272]. And they drove the Orcs and beasts of Angband out /Note that Orcs are strictly differed from «beasts», be they reasonable or nor, as elsewhere/.

Fr.180a-b.
a. WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/ [§278]. And even as Turin came up the ghastly sack of Nargothrond was wellnigh achieved. The Orcs had slain or driven off all that remained in arms, and they were even then ransacking all the great halls and chambers, plundering and destroying; but those of the women and maidens that were not burned or slain they had herded on the terrace before the doors, as slaves to be taken to Angband. /.../ [§301]. For the woodmen at the Crossings of Taiglin had waylaid the orc-host that led the captives of Nargothrond, hoping to rescue them; but the Orcs had at once cruelly slain their prisoners, and Finduilas they pinned to a tree with a spear.
b. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 21. Of Turin Turambar.
And even as Turin came up the dreadful sack of Nargothrond was well nigh achieved. The Orcs had slain or driven off all that remained in arms, and were even then ransacking the great halls and chambers, plundering and destroying; but those of the women and maidens that were not burned or slain they had herded on the terraces before the doors, as slaves to be taken into Morgoth's thraldom. /.../ The Men of Brethil had waylaid at the Crossings of Teiglin the Orc-host that led the captives of Nargothrond, hoping to rescue them; but the Orcs had at once cruelly slain their prisoners, and Finduilas they pinned to a tree with a spear. So she died.

Fr.181a-b.
a. WJ (HME11)/1. The Grey Annals (The Annals of the Beleriand). /GA1+GA2/ [§ 319].
/498 Year of Sun/.
But ere the end of the year Glaurung sent Orcs of his dominion against Brethil.
b. Silmarillion-1977. Quenta Silmarillion /Silmarillion/. 21. Of Turin Turambar.
But ere the end of the year Glaurung sent Orcs of his dominion against Brethil.

Moscow

Fr.182.
WJ (HME11)/2:11. The Later Quenta Silmarillion /LQ 1 + LQ 2/. Of Beleriand and its Realms. /Comm./
The great majority of the changes made to the text of QS (Chapter 9, V258-66, $$105-21) are found in the early typescript LQ 1, but some are not, and appear only in LQ 2: these cases are noticed in the account that follows. /.../ In QS §115 / Fr.105/ the account ran thus: Of old the lord of Ossiriand was Denethor, friend of Thingol; but he was slain in battle when he marched to the aid of Thingol against Melko, in the days when the Orcs were first made and broke the starlit peace of Beleriand. Thereafter Doriath was fenced with enchantment’ /.../. It is notable that the phrase 'in the days when the Orcs were first made' was never altered.

Fr.183.
WJ (HME11)/2:15. The Later Quenta Silmarillion /LQ 1 + LQ 2/. Of the Ruin of Beleriand and the Fall of Fingolfin.
[§143]. Sauron was the chief servant of the evil Vala, whom he had suborned to his service in Valinor from among the people of the gods. He was become a wizard of dreadful power, master of necromancy, foul in wisdom' > 'Now Sauron, whom the Noldor call Gorthu, was the chief servant of Morgoth. In Valinor he had dwelt among the people of the gods, but there Morgoth had drawn him to evil and to his service. He was become now a sorcerer of dreadful power, master of shadows and of ghosts, foul in wisdom'. On this passage, and the name Gorthu, see V.333, 338, and the commentary on QS §143 (V.290). In the footnote to this paragraph Tol-na-Gaurhoth > Tol-in- Gaurhoth (cf. GA $154 and commentary, pp. 54, 125).

Fr.184.
WJ (HME11)/3:1. The Wanderings of Hurin.
Nonetheless the others were doubtful, for no tidings had come out of Brethil for some years. 'It may be ruled by Orcs for all we know,' they said. 'We shall soon find what way things go,' said Asgon. 'Orcs are little worse than Eastrons, I guess. If outlaws we must remain, I would rather lurk in the fair woods than in the cold hills.'

Fr.185.
WJ (HME11)/3:1. The Wanderings of Hurin.
'Curs!' he/Hurin/ cried. 'Would you slay an old man sleeping? You look like Men, but you are Orcs under the skin, I guess. Come then! Slay me awake, if you dare.

Fr.186.
WJ (HME11)/3:1. The Wanderings of Hurin
/Elvish capturers of Hurin say on Hurin/: Not by chance, for as he himself declared, he has an errand here. What that may be he has not revealed, but it cannot be one of good will. He hates this folk. As soon as he saw us he reviled us. We gave him food and he spat on it. I have seen Orcs do so, if any were fools enough to show them mercy.

Fr.187.
WJ (HME11)/3:3. Maeglin.
[§35]. For the Eldar never used any poison, not even against their most cruel enemies, beast, ork, or man; and they were filled with shame and horror that Eol should have meditated this evil deed.

Fr.188.
WJ (HME11)/3:4. Quendi and Eldar.
Essekenta Eldarinwa. Enquiry into the origins of the Elvish names for Elves and their varieties clans and divisions: with Appendices on their names for the other Incarnates: Men, Dwarves, and Orcs; and on their analysis of their own language, Quenya: with a note on the 'Language of the Valar'.

Fr.189.
WJ (HME11)/3:4. Quendi and Eldar. B.
B. Meanings and use of the various terms applied to the Elves and their varieties in Quenya, Telerin, and Sindarin.
Quenya.
1. quen, pl. queni, person, individual, man or woman. Chiefly used in the unstressed form quen. Mostly found in the singular: 'one, somebody'; in the pl. 'people, they'. Also combined with other elements, as in aiquen 'if anybody, whoever', ilquen 'everybody'. In a number of old compounds -quen, pl. queni was combined with noun or adjective stems to denote habitual occupations or functions, or to describe those having some notable (permanent) quality: as -man in English (but without distinction of sex) in horseman, seaman, work- man, nobleman, etc. Q roquen 'horseman, rider'; (Note 3, p. 407) kiryaquen 'shipman, sailor'; arquen 'a noble'. These words belong to everyday speech, and have no special reference to Elves. They were freely applied to other Incarnates, such as Men or Dwarves, when the Eldar became acquainted with them.
2. Quendi Elves, of any kind, including the Avari. The sg. Quende was naturally less frequently used. As has been seen, the word was made when the Elves as yet knew of no other 'people' than themselves. The sense 'the Elvish people, as a whole', or in the sg. 'an Elf and not some other similar creature', developed first in Aman, where the Elves lived among or in contact with the Valar and Maiar. During the Exile when the Noldor became re-associated with their Elvish kin, the Sindar, but met other non-Elvish people, such as Orcs, Dwarves, and Men, it became an even more useful term. But in fact it had ceased in Aman to be a word of everyday use, and remained thereafter mainly used in the special language of Lore: histories or tales of old days, or learned writings on peoples and languages. In ordinary language the Elves of Aman called themselves Eldar (or in Telerin Elloi): see below. There also existed two old compounds containing *kwendi: *kala-kwendi and *mori-kwendi, the Light-folk and the Dark-folk. These terms appear to go back to the period before the Separation, or rather to the time of the debate among the Quendi concerning the invitation of the Valar. They were evidently made by the party favourable to Orome, and referred originally to those who desired the Light of Valinor (where the ambassadors of the Elves reported that there was no darkness), and those who did not wish for a place in which there was no night. But already before the final separation *mori-kwendi may have referred to the glooms and the clouds dimming the sun and the stars during the War of the Valar and Melkor,(6) so that the term from the beginning had a tinge of scorn, implying that such folk were not averse to the shadows of Melkor upon Middle-earth.
The lineal descendants of these terms survived only in the languages of Aman. The Quenya forms were Kalaquendi and Moriquendi. The Kalaquendi in Quenya applied only to the Elves who actually lived or had lived in Aman; and the Moriquendi was applied to all others, whether they had come on the March or not. The latter were regarded as greatly inferior to the Kalaquendi, who had experienced the Light of Valinor, and had also acquired far greater knowledge and powers by their association with the Valar and Maiar. In the period of Exile the Noldor modified their use of these terms, which was offensive to the Sindar. Kalaquendi went out of use, except in written Noldorin lore. Moriquendi was now applied to all other Elves, except the Noldor and Sindar, that is to Avari or to any kind of Elves that at the time of the coming of the Noldor had not long dwelt in Beleriand and were not subjects of Elwe. It was never applied, however, to any but Elvish peoples. The old distinction, when made, was represented by the new terms Amanyar 'those of Aman', and Uamanyar or Umanyar 'those not of Aman', beside the longer forms Amaneldi and Umaneldi.
3. Quendya, in the Noldorin dialect Quenya. This word remained in ordinary use, but it was only used as a noun 'the Quendian language'. (Note 4, p. 407) This use of Quendya must have arisen in Aman, while Quendi still remained in general use. Historically, and in the more accurate use of the linguistic Loremasters, Quenya included the dialect of the Teleri, which though divergent (in some points from days before settlement in Aman, such as *kw > p), remained generally intelligible to the Vanyar and Noldor. But in ordinary use it was applied only to the dialects of the Vanyar and Noldor, the differences between which only appeared later, and remained, up to the period just before the Exile, of minor importance. In the use of the Exiles Quenya naturally came to mean the language of the Noldor, developed in Aman, as distinct from other tongues, whether Elvish or not. But the Noldor did not forget its connexion with the old word Quendi, and still regarded the name as implying 'Elvish', that is the chief Elvish tongue, the noblest, and the one most nearly preserving the ancient character of Elvish speech. For a note on the Elvish words for 'language', especially among the Noldorin Loremasters, see Appendix D (p. 391).
4. Elda and Eldo. The original distinction between these forms as meaning 'one of the Star-folk, or Elves in general', and one of the 'Marchers', became obscured by the close approach of the forms. The form Eldo went out of use, and Elda remained the chief word for 'Elf' in Quenya. But it was not in accurate use held to include the Avari (when they were remembered or considered); i.e. it took on the sense of Eldo. It may, however, have been partly due to its older sense that in popular use it was the word ordinarily employed for any Elf, that is, as an equivalent of the Quende of the Loremasters. When one of the Elves of Aman spoke of the Eldalie, 'the Elven-folk', he meant vaguely all the race of Elves, though he was probably not thinking of the Avari.
For, of course, the special kinship of the Amanyar with those left in Beleriand (or Hekeldamar) was remembered, especially by the Teleri. When it was necessary to distinguish these two branches of the Eldar (or properly Eldor), those who had come to Aman were called the Odzeldi N Oareldi, for which another form (less used) was Auzeldi, N Aureldi; those who had remained behind were the Hekeldi. These terms naturally belonged rather to history than everyday speech, and in the period of the Exile they fell out of use, being unsuitable to the situation in Beleriand. The Exiles still claimed to be Amanyar, but in practice this term usually now meant those Elves remaining in Aman, while the Exiles called themselves Etyangoldi 'Exiled Noldor', or simply (since the great majority of their clan had come into exile) Noldor. All the subjects of Elwe they called Sindar or 'Grey-elves'.

Moscow

Telerin. 1. The derivatives of *KWEN were more sparingly represented in the Telerin dialects, of Aman or Beleriand. This was in part due to the Common Telerin change of kw > p, (Note 5, p. 407) which caused *pen < *kwen to clash with the PQ stem *PEN 'lack, be without', and also with some of the derivatives of *PED 'slope, slant down' (e.g. *penda 'sloping'). Also the Teleri felt themselves to be a separate people, as compared with the Vanyar and Noldor, whom taken together they outnumbered. This sentiment began before the Separation, and increased on the March and in Beleriand. In consequence they did not feel strongly the need for a general word embracing all Elves, until they came in contact with other non-Elvish Incarnates. As a pronoun enclitic (e.g. in aipen, Q aiquen; ilpen, Q ilquen) *kwen survived in Telerin; but few of the compounds with pen 'man' remained in ordinary use, except arpen 'noble (man)', and the derived adjective arpenia. Pendi, the dialectal equivalent of Q Quendi, survived only as a learned word of the historians, used with reference to ancient days before the Separation; the adjective *Pendia (the equivalent of Quendya) had fallen out of use.. (Note 6, p. 408) The Teleri had little interest in linguistic lore, which they left to the Noldor. They did not regard their language as a 'dialect' of Quenya, but called it Lindarin or Lindalambe. Quenya they called Goldorin or Goldolambe; for they had few contacts with the Vanyar.
The old compounds in Telerin form Calapendi and Moripendi survived in historical use; but since the Teleri in Aman remained more conscious of their kinship with the Elves left in Beleriand, while Calapendi was used, as Kalaquendi in Quenya, to refer only to the Elves of Aman, Moripendi was not applied to the Elves of Telerin origin who had not reached Aman.
2. Ello and Ella. The history of the meanings of these words was almost identical with that of the corresponding Elda and Eldo in Quenya. In Telerin the -o form became preferred, so that generally T Ello was the equivalent of Q Elda. But Ella remained in use in quasi-adjectival function (e.g. as the first element in loose or genitival compounds): thus the equivalent of Q Eldalie was in T Ellalie.
In contrast to the Elloi left in Beleriand those in Aman were in histories called Audel, pl. Audelli. Those in Beleriand were the Hecelloi of Heculbar (or Hecellubar).
Sindarin. 1. Derivatives of *KWEN were limited to the sense: pronominal 'one, somebody, anybody', and to a few old compounds that survived. PQ *kwende, *kwendi disappeared altogether. The reasons for this were partly the linguistic changes already cited; and partly the circumstances in which the Sindar lived, until the return of the Noldor, and the coming of Men. The linguistic changes made the words unsuitable for survival; the circumstances removed all practical need for the term. The old unity of the Elves had been broken at the Separation. The Elves of Beleriand were isolated, without contact with any other people, Elvish or of other kind; and they were all of one clan and language: Telerin (or Lindarin). Their own language was the only one that they ever heard; and they needed no word to distinguish it, nor to distinguish themselves.
As a pronoun, usually enclitic, the form pen, mutated ben, survived. A few compounds survived, such as rochben 'rider' (m. or f.), orodben 'a mountaineer' or 'one living in the mountains', arphen 'a noble'. Their plurals were made by i-affection, originally carried through the word: as roechbin, oerydbin, erphin, but the normal form of the first element was often restored when the nature of the composition remained evident: as rochbin, but always erphin. These words had no special association with Elves.
Associated with these compounds were the two old words Calben (Celbin) and Morben (Moerbin). On the formal relation of these to Quenya Kalaquendi and Moriquendi see p. 362. They had no reference to Elves, except by accident of circumstance. Celbin retained what was, as has been said, probably its original meaning: all Elves other than the Avari; and it included the Sindar. It was in fact the equivalent (when one was needed) of the Quenya Eldar, Telerin Elloi. But it referred to Elves only because no other people qualified for the title. Moerbin was similarly an equivalent for Avari; but that it did not mean only 'Dark-elves' is seen by its ready application to other Incarnates, when they later became known. By the Sindar anyone dwelling outside Beleriand, or entering their realm from outside, was called a Morben. The first people of this kind to be met were the Nandor, who entered East Beleriand over the passes of the Mountains before the return of Morgoth; soon after his return came the first invasions of his Orcs from the North.(7) Somewhat later the Sindar became aware of Avari, who had crept in small and secret groups into Beleriand from the South. Later came the Men of the Three Houses, who were friendly; and later still Men of other kinds. All these were at first acquaintance called Moerbin. (Note 7, p. 408) But when the Nandor were recog nized as kinsfolk of Lindarin origin and speech (as was still recognizable), they were received into the class of Celbin. The Men of the Three Houses were also soon removed from the class of Moerbin. (Note 8, p. 408) They were given their own name, Edain, and were seldom actually called Celbin, but they were recognized as belonging to this class, which became . practically equivalent to 'peoples in alliance in the War against Morgoth'. The Avari thus remained the chief examples of Moerbin. Any individual Avar who joined with or was admitted among the Sindar (it rarely happened) became a Calben; but the Avari in general remained secretive, hostile to the Eldar, and untrustworthy; and they dwelt in hidden places in the deeper woods, or in caves. (Note 9, p. 408) Moerbin as applied to them is usually translated 'Dark-elves', partly because Moriquendi in the Quenya of the Exiled Noldor usually referred to them. But that no special reference to Elves was intended by the Sindarin word is shown by the fact that Moerbin was at once applied to the new bands of Men (Easterlings) that appeared before the Battle of the Nirnaeth. (Note 9, p. 408) If in Sindarin an Avar, as distinct from other kinds of Morben, was intended, he was called Mornedhel.
2. Edhel, pl. Edhil. In spite of its ultimate derivation (see p. 360) this was the general word for 'Elf, Elves'. In the earlier days it naturally referred only to the Eldarin Sindar, for no other kind was ever seen; but later it was freely applied to Elves of any kind that entered Beleriand. It was however only used in these two forms.
The masculine and feminine forms were Ellon m. and Elleth f. and the class-plural was Eldrim, later Elrim, when this was not replaced by the more commonly used Eledhrim (see below). The form without the m. and f. suffixes was not in use, and survived only in some old compounds, especially personal names, in the form el, pl. il, as a final element. The form Elen, pl. Elin was only used in histories or the works of the Loremasters, as a word to include all Elves (Eldar and Avari). But the class-plural Eledhrim was the usual word for 'all the Elvish race', whenever such an expression was needed.
All these words and forms, whatever their etymologies (see above), were applicable to any kind of Elf. In fact Edhel was properly applied only to Eldar; Ell- may have a mixed origin; and Elen was an ancient general word. (Note 10, p. 410)
3. The Sindar had no general name for themselves as distinct from other varieties of Elf, until other kinds entered Beleriand. The descendant of the old clan name *Lindai (Q Lindar) had fallen out of normal use, being no longer needed in a situation were all the Edhil were of the same kind, and people were more aware of the growing differences in speech and other matters between those sections of the Elves that lived in widely sundered parts of a large and mostly pathless land. They were thus in ordinary speech all Edhil, but some belonged to one region and some to another: they were Falathrim from the sea-board of West Beleriand, or lathrim from Doriath (the land of the Fence, or iath), or Mithrim who had gone north from Beleriand and inhabited the regions about the great lake that afterwards bore their name. (Note 11, p. 410)
The old clan-name *Lindai survived in the compound Glinnel, pl. Glinnil, a word only known in historical lore, and the equivalent of Quenya Teleri or Lindar; see the Notes on the Clan-names below. All the Sindarin subjects of King Elu-Thingol, as distinguished from the incoming Noldor, were sometimes later called the Eluwaith. Dunedhil 'West-elves' (the reference being to the West of Middle-earth) was a term made to match Dunedain 'West-men' (applied only to the Men of the Three Houses). But with the growing amalgamation, outside Doriath, of the Noldor and Sindar into one people using the Sindarin tongue as their daily speech, this soon became applied to both Noldor and Sindar. While the Noldor were still distinct, and whenever it was desired to recall their difference of origin, they were usually called Odhil (sg. Odhel). This as has been seen was originally a name for all the Elves that left Beleriand for Aman. These were also called by the Sindar Gwanwen, pl. Gwenwin (or Gwanwel, Gwenwil) 'the departed': cf. Q vanwa. This term, which could not suitably be applied to those who had come back, remained the usual Sindarin name for the Elves that remained in Aman. Odhil thus became specially the name of the Exiled Noldor. In this sense the form Godhel, pl. Godhil soon replaced the older form. It seems to have been due to the influence of the clan-name Golodh, pl. Goelydh; or rather to a deliberate blending of the two words. The old clan-name had not fallen out of memory (for the Noldor and the Sindar owing to the great friendship of Finwe and Elwe were closely associated during their sojourn in Beleriand before the Departure) and it had in consequence a genuine Sindarin form (< CE *ngolodo). But the form Golodh seems to have been phonetically unpleas- ing to the Noldor. The name was, moreover, chiefly used by those who wished to mark the difference between the Noldor and the Sindar, and to ignore the dwelling of the Noldor in Aman which might give them a claim to superiority. This was especially the case in Doriath, where King Thingol was hostile to the Noldorin chieftains, Feanor and his sons, and Fingolfin, because of their assault upon the Teleri in Aman, the people of his brother Olwe. The Noldor, therefore, when using Sindarin, never applied this name (Golodh) to themselves, and it fell out of use among those friendly to them.
4. Eglan, pl. Eglain, Egladrim. This name, 'the Forsaken', was, as has been said, given by the Sindar to themselves. But it was not in Beleriand a name for all the Elves who remained there, as were the related names, Hekeldi, Hecelloi, in Aman. It applied only to those who wished to depart, and waited long in vain for the return of Ulmo, taking up their abode on or near the coasts. There they became skilled in the building and management of ships. Cirdan was their lord.
Cirdan's folk were made up both of numbers of the following of Olwe, who straying or lingering came to the shores too late, and also of many of the following of Elwe, who abandoned the search for him and did not wish to be separated for ever from their kin and friends. This folk remained in the desire of Aman for long years, and they were among the most friendly to the Exiles.

Moscow

They continued to call themselves the Eglain, and the regions where they dwelt Eglamar and Eglador. The latter name fell out of general use. It had originally been applied to all western Beleriand between Mount Taras and the Bay of Balar, its eastern boundary being roughly along the River Narog. Eglamar, however, remained the name of the 'Home of the Eglain': the sea-board from Cape Andras to the headland of Bar-in-Myl ('Home of the Gulls'),(8) which included the ship-havens of Cirdan at Brithonbar (9) and at the head of the firth of Eglarest.
The Eglain became a people somewhat apart from the inland Elves, and at the time of the coming of the Exiles their language was in many ways different. (Note 12, p. 411) But they acknowledged the high-kingship of Thingol, and Cirdan never took the title of king.(10)
*Abari.
This name, evidently made by the Eldar at the time of the Separation, is found in histories in the Quenya form Avari, and the Telerin form Abari. It was still used by the historians of the Exiled Noldor, though it hardly differed from Moriquendi, which (see above) was no longer used by the Exiles to include Elves of Eldarin origin. The plural Evair was known to Sindarin loremasters, but was no longer in use. Such Avari as came into Beleriand were, as has been said, called Morben, or Mornedhel.
Author’s Note 7.
The Dwarves were in a special position. They claimed to have known Beleriand before even the Eldar first came there; and there do appear to have been small groups dwelling furtively in the highlands west of Sirion from a very early date: they attacked and waylaid the Elves by stealth, and the Elves did not at first recognize them as Incarnates, but thought them to be some kind of cunning animal, and hunted them. By their own account they were fugitives, driven into the wilderness by their own kin further east, and later they were called the Noegyth Nibin (32) or Petty-dwarves, for they had become smaller than the norm of their kind, and filled with hate for all other creatures.
When the Elves met the powerful Dwarves of Nogrod and Belegost, in the eastern side of the Mountains, they recognized them as Incarnates, for they had skill in many crafts, and learned the Elvish speech readily for purposes of traffic. At first the Elves were in doubt concerning them, believing them to be related to Orcs and creatures of Morgoth; but when they found that, though proud and unfriendly, they could be trusted to keep any treaties that they made, and did not molest those who left them in peace, they traded with them and let them come and go as they would. /.../.

Fr.190.
WJ (HME11)/3:4. Quendi and Eldar. Appendix A. Elvish names for Men.
The first Elves that Men met in the world were Avari, some of whom were friendly to them, but the most avoided them or were hostile (according to the tales of Men). What names Men and Elves gave to one another in those remote days, of which little was remembered when the Loremasters in Beleriand made the acquaintance of the After-born, there is now no record. By the Dunedain the Elves were called Nimir (the Beautiful).(18) The Eldar did not meet Men of any kind or race until the Noldor had long returned to Beleriand and were at war with Morgoth. The Sindar did not even know of their existence, until the coming of the Nandor; and these brought only rumour of a strange people (whom they had not themselves seen) wandering in the lands of the East beyond the Hithaeglir. From these uncertain tales the Sindar concluded that the 'strange people' were either some diminished race of the Avari, or else related to Orcs, creatures of Melkor, bred in mockery of the true Quendi. But the Noldor had already heard of Men in Aman. Their knowledge came in the first place from Melkor and was perverted by his malice, but before the Exile those who would listen had learned more of the truth from the Valar, and they knew that the newcomers were akin to themselves, being also Children of Iluvatar, though differing in gifts and fate. Therefore the Noldor made names for the Second Race of the Children, calling them the Atani 'the Second Folk'. /.../.

Fr.191.
WJ (HME11)/3:4. Quendi and Eldar. Appendix B. Elvish names for the Dvarwes.
The Sindar had long known the Dwarves, and had entered into peaceful relations with them, though of trade and exchange of skills rather than of true friendship, before the coming of the Exiles. The name (in the plural) that the Dwarves gave to themselves was Khazad, and this the Sindar rendered as they might in the terms of their own speech, giving it the form *chadod > *chadaud > Hadhod. (Note 22, p. 412) Hadhod, Hadhodrim was the name which they continued to use in actual intercourse with the Dwarves; but among themselves they referred to the Dwarves usually as the Naugrim 'the Stunted Folk'. The adjective naug 'dwarf(ed), stunted', however, was not used by itself for one of the Khazad. The word used was Nogoth, pl. Noegyth, class-plural Nogothrim (as an occasional equivalent of Naugrim). (Note 23, p. 413) They also often referred to the Dwarves as a race by the name Dornhoth 'the Thrawn Folk', because of their stubborn mood as well as bodily toughness.
The Exiles heard of the Dwarves first from the Sindar, and when using the Sindarin tongue naturally adopted the already established names. But later in Eastern Beleriand the Noldor came into independent relations with the Dwarves of Eryd Lindon, and they adapted the name Khazad anew for use in Quenya, giving it the form Kasar, pl. Kasari or Kasari. (Note 24, p. 413) This was the word most commonly used in Quenya for the Dwarves, the partitive plural being Kasalli, and the race-name Kasallie. But the Sindarin names were also adapted or imitated, a Dwarf being called Nauko or Norno (the whole people Naukalie or Nornalie). Norno was the more friendly term. (Note 25, p. 413)
The Petty-dwarves. See also Note 7 / Fr.89, the end/. The Eldar did not at first recognize these as Incarnates, for they seldom caught sight of them in clear light. They only became aware of their existence indeed when they attacked the Eldar by stealth at night, or if they caught them alone in wild places. The Eldar therefore thought that they were a kind of cunning two-legged animals living in caves, and they called them Levain tad-dail, or simply Tad-dail, and they hunted them. But after the Eldar had made the acquaintance of the Naugrim, the Tad-dail were recognized as a variety of Dwarves and were left alone. There were then few of them surviving, and they were very wary, and too fearful to attack any Elf, unless their hiding-places were approached too nearly. The Sindar gave them the names Nogotheg 'Dwarf- let', or Nogoth niben 'Petty Dwarf'.(20)
The great Dwarves despised the Petty-dwarves, who were (it is said) the descendants of Dwarves who had left or been driven our from the Communities, being deformed or undersized, or slothful and rebellious. But they still acknowledged their kinship and resented any injuries done to them. Indeed it was one of their grievances against the Eldar that they had hunted and slain their lesser kin, who had settled in Beleriand before the Elves came there. This grievance was set aside, when treaties were made between the Dwarves and the Sindar, in consideration of the plea that the Petty-dwarves had never declared themselves to the Eldar, nor presented any claims to land or habitations, but had at once attacked the newcomers in darkness and ambush. But the grievance still smouldered, as was later seen in the case of Mim, the only Petty-dwarf who played a memorable part in the Annals of Beleriand.
The Noldor, for use in Quenya, translated these Sindarin names for the Petty-dwarves by Attalyar 'Bipeds', and Pikinau- kor or Pitya-naukor.
/.../

Moscow

Fr.192.
WJ (HME11)/3:4. Quendi and Eldar. Appendix C. Elvish names for the Orcs.
The opening paragraphs of this Appendix have been given in Morgoth's Ring p. 416 and are not repeated here / Fr.170: here I restore it for the reader’s convinience:
It is not here the place to debate the question of the origin of the Orcs. They were bred by Melkor, and their breeding was the most wicked and lamentable of his works in Arda, but not the most terrible. For clearly they were meant in his malice to be a mockery of the Children of Iluvatar, wholly subservient to his will, and nursed in an unappeasable hatred of Elves and Men.
The Orcs of the later wars, after the escape of Melkor-Morgoth and his return to Middle-earth, were neither spirits nor phantoms, but living creatures, capable of speech and of some crafts and organization, or at least capable of learning such things from higher creatures or from their Master. They bred and multiplied rapidly whenever left undisturbed. It is unlikely, as a consideration of the ultimate origin of this race would make clearer, that the Quendi had met any Orcs of this kind, before their finding by Oromл and the separation of Eldar and Avari.
But it is known that Melkor had become aware of the Quendi before the Valar began their war against him, and the joy of the Elves in Middle-earth had already been darkened by shadows of fear. Dreadful shapes had begun to haunt the borders of their dwellings, and some of their people vanished into the darkness and were heard of no more. Some of these things may have been phantoms and delusions; but some were, no doubt, shapes taken by the servants of Melkor, mocking and degrading the very forms of the Children. For Melkor had in his service great numbers of the Maiar, who had the power, as had their Master, of taking visible and tangible shape in Arda. - End of the restored passage/.
The words that now follow, 'these shapes and the terror that they inspired', refer to the 'dreadful shapes' that haunted the dwellings of the Elves in the land of their awakening.
For these shapes and the terror that they inspired the element chiefly used in the ancient tongue of the Elves appears to have been *RUKU. In all the Eldarin tongues (and, it is said, in the Avarin also) there are many derivatives of this stem, having such ancient forms as: ruk-, rauk-, uruk-, urk(u), runk-, rukut/s, besides the strengthened stem gruk-, and the elaborated guruk-, nguruk. (Note 27, p. 415) Already in PQ that word must have been formed which had in CE the form *rauku or *rauko. This was applied to the larger and more terrible of the enemy shapes. But ancient were also the forms uruk, urku/o, and the adjectival urka 'horrible'. (Note 28, p. 415) In Quenya we meet the noun urko, pl. urqui, deriving as the plural form shows from *urku or *uruku. In Sindarin is found the corresponding urug; but there is in frequent use the form orch, which must be derived from *urko or the adjectival *urka.
In the lore of the Blessed Realm the Q urko naturally seldom occurs, except in tales of the ancient days and the March, and then is vague in meaning, referring to anything that caused fear to the Elves, any dubious shape or shadow, or prowling creature. In Sindarin urug has a similar use. It might indeed be translated 'bogey'. But the form orch seems at once to have been applied to the Orcs, as soon as they appeared; and Orch, pl. Yrch, class-plural Orchoth remained the regular name for these creatures in Sindarin afterwards. The kinship, though not precise equivalence, of S orch to Q urko, urqui was recognized, and in Exilic Quenya urko was commonly used to translate S orch, though a form showing the influence of Sindarin, orko, pl. orkor and orqui, is also often found.
These names, derived by various routes from the Elvish tongues, from Quenya, Sindarin, Nandorin, and no doubt Avarin dialects, went far and wide, and seem to have been the source of the names for the Orcs in most of the languages of the Elder Days and the early ages of which there is any record. The form in Adunaic urku, urkhu may be direct from Quenya or Sindarin; and this form underlies the words for Orc in the languages of Men of the North-West in the Second and Third Ages. The Orcs themselves adopted it, for the fact that it referred to terror and detestation delighted them. The word uruk that occurs in the Black Speech, devised (it is said) by Sauron to serve as a lingua franca for his subjects, was probably borrowed by him from the Elvish tongues of earlier times. It referred, however, specially to the trained and disciplined Orcs of the regiments of Mordor. Lesser breeds seem to have been called snaga.(22)
The Dwarves claimed to have met and fought the Orcs long before the Eldar in Beleriand were aware of them. It was indeed their obvious detestation of the Orcs, and their willingness to assist in any war against them, that convinced the Eldar that the Dwarves were no creatures of Morgoth. Nonetheless the Dwarvish name for Orcs, Rukhs, pl. Rakhas, seems to show affinity to the Elvish names, and was possibly ultimately derived from Avarin.
The Eldar had many other names for the Orcs, but most of these were 'kennings', descriptive terms of occasional use. One was, however, in frequent use in Sindarin: more often than Orchoth the general name for Orcs as a race that appears in the Annals was Glamhoth. Glam meant 'din, uproar, the confused yelling and bellowing of beasts', so that Glamboth in origin meant more or less 'the Yelling-horde', with reference to the horrible clamour of the Orcs in battle or when in pursuit - they could be stealthy enough at need. But Glamhoth became so firmly associated with Orcs that Glam alone could be used of any body of Orcs, and a singular form was made from it, glamog. (Compare the name of the sword Glamdring.)
Note. The word used in translation of Q urko, S orch, is Orc. But that is because of the similarity of the ancient English word orc, 'evil spirit or bogey', to the Elvish words. There is possibly no connexion between them. The English word is now generally supposed to be derived from Latin Orcus. The word for Orc in the now forgotten tongue of the Druedain in the realm of Gondor is recorded as being (? in the plural) gorgun. This is possibly derived ultimately from the Elvish words.
Author's Notes to Quendi and Eldar.
Note 27 (p. 390). *(n)guruk is due to a combination of *(g)ruk with *NGUR 'horror', seen in S gorth, gorthob 'horror, horrible', and (reduplicated) gorgor 'extreme horror'.
Note 28 (p. 390) Some other derivatives are in Quenya: rukin 'I feel fear or horror' (constructed with 'from' of the object feared); ruhta- 'terrify'; rukima 'terrible'; rauko and arauko < *grauk-) 'a powerful, hostile, and terrible creature', especially in the compound Valarauko 'Demon of Might', applied later to the more powerful and terrible of the Maia servants of Morgoth. In Sindarin appear, for instance, raug and graug, and the com- pound Balrog (equivalents of Q rauko, etc.); groga- 'feel terror'; gruitha 'terrify'; gorog (< *guruk) 'horror'.
/Comm. Note 22 by Christ.Tolk./. Cf. Appendix F to The Lord of the Rings, p. 409: 'The lesser kinds were called, especially by the Uruk-hai, snaga "slave".'

Fr.193a-c.
a. PM (HME12)/Foreword. Note on the text.
One concerns the translation of the curse of the Orc from the Dark Tower given on p. 83 / Fr.193b/. When writing this passage I had forgotten that Mr Carl Hostetter, editor of the periodical Vinyar Tengwar, had pointed out in the issue (no. 26) for November 1992 that there is a translation of the words in a note to one of the typescripts of Appendix E (he being unaware of the existence of the certainly earlier version that I have printed); and I had also overlooked the fact that a third version is found among notes on words and phrases 'in alien speech' in The Lord of the Rings. All three differ significantly (bagronk, for example, being rendered both as 'cesspool' and as 'torture (chamber)'); from which it seems clear that my father was at this time devising interpretations of the words, whatever he may have intended them to mean when he first wrote them.
b. PM (HME12)/1:2. The Appendix on Languages. Notes. Note 6.
There is scarcely anything in the last texts that calls for special notice, but it should be recorded that in the penultimate draft my father revealed the meaning of the sentence in the Black Speech uttered by one of the Orcs who was guarding Pippin in the chapter The Uruk-hai (TT p. 48): Ugluk u bagronk sha pushdug Saruman-glob bubhosh skai. At the end of the section Orcs and the Black Speech (RK p. 410) this text reads: ... while the curse of the Mordor-orc in Chapter 3 of Book Three is in the more debased form used by the soldiers of the Dark Tower, of whom Grishnakh was the captain. «Ugluk to the cesspool, sha! the dungfilth; the great Saruman-fool, skai!»
c. /H.Fauskanger’s resummarizing/
Then there is the curse of the Mordor-orc: Uglъk u bagronk sha pushdug Saruman-glob bъbhosh skai (LotR2 III:3). In PM:83, this is translated "Uglъk to the cesspool, sha! the dungfilth; the great Saruman-fool, skai!" (There also exists another translation; see below.) /.../. A quite different translation of the Orkish curse has been published in Vinyar Tengwar: "Uglъk to the dung-pit with stinking Saruman-filth, pig-guts, gah!" This translation seems to be later than the one mentioned above. It seems that Tolkien had forgotten the original translation and simply made up a new one.

Fr.194.
PM (HME12)/1:1. The Prologue.
He /Gollum/ ate any living thing, even goblin, if he could catch and strangle it without a fight.

Moscow

Fr.195a-l.
a. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. First draft, [§19]. The orcs and goblins had languages of their own, as hideous as all things that they made or used; and since some remnant of good will, and true thought and perception, is required to keep even a base language alive and useful even for base purposes, their tongues were endlessly diversified in form, as they were deadly monotonous in purport, fluent only in the expression of abuse, of hatred and fear. For which reason they and their kind used (and still use) the languages of nobler creatures in such intercourse as they must have between tribe and tribe.(Note 5 / Fr.195j/)
b. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. First draft, [§12]. /Note confusing Noldor with goblins in «popular fancy»/. The word Gnomish is used above; and it would be an apt name, since whatever Paracelsus may have thought (if indeed he invented the word), to the learned it suggests know- ledge. And their own true name in High-Elven is Noldor, Those that Know; for of the Three Kindreds of the Elves in the beginning, ever the Noldor were distinguished both by their know- ledge of things that are and were in this world, and by the desire to know yet more. Yet they were not in fact in any way like to the gnomes of our learned theory, and still less to the gnomes of popular fancy in which they have been confused with dwarves and goblins, and other small creatures of the earth. They belonged to a race high and beautiful, the Elder Children of the World, who now are gone. Tall they were, fairskinned and grey-eyed, though their locks were dark, and their voices knew more melodies than any mortal speech that now is heard.
c. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Later Version, The Languages at the end of the Third Age /F2+F1/, [§15]. More remarkable it may be thought that the Common Speech had also been learned by other races, Dwarves, Orcs, and even Trolls.
d. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Later Version, The Languages at the end of the Third Age /F2+F1/, [§16]. The Orcs had a language of their own, devised for them by the Dark Lord of old, but it was so full of harsh and hideous sounds and vile words that other mouths found it difficult to compass, and few indeed were willing to make the attempt. And these creatures, being filled with all malice and hatred, so that they did not love even their own kind, had soon diversified their barbarous and unwritten speech into as many jargons as there were groups or settlements of Orcs. Thus they were driven to use the language of their enemies even in conversing with other Orcs of different breed or distant dwellings. In the Misty Mountains, and in other lingering Orc-holds in the far North-west, they had indeed abandoned their native tongue and used the Common Speech, though in such a fashion as to make it scarcely less unlovely than the Orkish.
e. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Later Version, The Languages at the end of the Third Age /F2+F1/, [§17]. Trolls, in their beginning creatures of lumpish and brutal nature, had nothing that could be called true language of their own; but the evil Power had at various times made use of them, teaching them what little they could learn, and even crossing their breed with that of the larger Orcs. Trolls thus took such language as they could from the Orcs, and in the west-lands the Trolls of the hills and mountains spoke a debased form of the Common Westron speech.
f. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Later Version, The Languages at the end of the Third Age /F2+F1/, [§31]. The speech of Orcs was actually more filthy and degraded than I have shown it. If I had tried to use an 'English' more near to the reality it would have been intolerably disgusting and to many readers hardly intelligible.
g. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Commentary.
to §16 /of F2+F1/. 'The Orcs had a language of their own, devised for them by the Dark Lord of old': in view of what is said in §7, 'the Eldar were at that time engaged in a ceaseless war with the Dark Lord of that Age, one greater far than Sauron', this may seem to refer to Morgoth; but cf. Appendix F (RK p. 409), 'It is said that the Black Speech was devised by Sauron in the Dark Years'.
h. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Commentary.
/.../ This is the most detailed account that my father wrote of his elaborate and distinctive fiction of translation, of transposition and substitution. /It says.../ 'Modern English' is lingua franca spoken by all people (except a few secluded folk like Lorien) - but little and ill by orcs.
i. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Late Version, The Languages and Peoples of the Third Age /F4/. /Comm./. The next typescript, F 4, still called The Languages of the Third Age but changed to The Languages and Peoples of the Third Age, followed the major revision of 1951. My father's long experimentation with the structure and expression of this Appendix now issued in his most lucid account of the Elvish languages, in which the terms Sindar and Sindarin at last appeared, and the acquisition of the Grey-elven tongue by the exiled Noldor.
Lastly, it was in F 4 that there entered the passage concerning the new race of Trolls that appeared at the end of the Third Age. Here the name was first Horg-hai, but changed as my father typed the text to Olg-hai (Olog-hai in RK, p. 410). The account of them did not differ from the final form except in the statement of their origin: That Sauron bred them none doubted, though from what stock was not known. Some held that they were a cross-breed between trolls and the larger Orcs; others that they were indeed not trolls at all but giant Orcs. Yet there was no kinship from the beginning between the stone-trolls and the Orcs that they might breed together;(Note 5 / Fr.195j/) while the Olg-hai were in fashion of mind and body quite unlike even the largest of Orc- kind.
j. PM (HME12)/1:1. The Appendix on Languages. Notes. Note 5.
With this cf. the passage in F 2 concerning Trolls (p. 36, §17 / Fr.195e/): 'the evil Power had at various times made use of them, teaching them what little they could learn, and even crossing their breed with that of the larger Orcs.'
k. The Lord of the Rings. Appendix F I. The Languages and Peoples of the Third Age.
O rcs and the Black Speech. Orc is the form of the name that other races had for this foul people as it was in the language of Rohan. In Sindarin it was orch. Related, no doubt, was the word uruk of the Black Speech, though this was applied as a rule only to the great soldier-orcs that at this time issued from Mordor and Isengard. The lesser kinds were called, especially by the Uruk-hai, snaga 'slave'.
The Orcs were first bred by the Dark Power of the North in the Elder Days. It is said that they bad no language of their own, but took what they could of other tongues and perverted it to their own liking; yet they made only brutal jargons, scarcely sufficient even for their own needs, unless it were for curses and abuse. And these creatures, being filled with malice, hating even their own kind, quickly developed as many barbarous dialects as there were groups or settlements of their race, so that their Orkish speech was of little use to them in intercourse between different tribes.
So it was that in the Third Age Orcs used for communication between breed and breed the Westron tongue; and many indeed of the older tribes, such as those that still lingered in the North and in the Misty Mountains, had long used the Westron as their native language, though in such a fashion as to make it hardly less unlovely than Orkish. In this jargon tark, 'man of Gondor', was a debased form of tarkil, a Quenya word used in Westron for one of Numenorean descent; see III.
It is said that the Black Speech was devised by Sauron in the Dark Years, and that he bad desired to make it the language of all those that served him, but he failed in that purpose. From the Black Speech, however, were derived many of the words that were in the Third Age wide-spread among the Orcs, such as ghвsh 'fire', but after the first overthrow of Sauron this language in its ancient form was forgotten by all but the Nazgыl. When Sauron arose again, it became once more the language of Barad-dыr and of the captains of Mordor. The inscription on the Ring was in the ancient Black Speech, while the curse of the Mordor-orc in II, 53. was in the more debased form used by the soldiers of the Dark Tower, of whom Grishnбkh was the captain. Sharku in that tongue means old man.
Trolls. Troll has been used to translate the Sindarin Torog. In their beginning far back in the twilight of the Elder Days, these were creatures of dull and lumpish nature and had no more language than beasts. But Sauron had made use of them, teaching them what little they could learn, and increasing their wits with wickedness. Trolls therefore took such language as they could master from the Orcs; and in the Westlands the Stone-trolls spoke a debased form of the Common Speech.
But at the end of the Third Age a troll-race not before seen appeared in southern Mirkwood and in the mountain borders of Mordor. Olog-hai they were called in the Black Speech. That Sauron bred them none doubted, though from what stock was not known. Some held that they were not Trolls but giant Orcs; but the Olog-hai were in fashion of body and mind quite unlike even the largest of Orc-kind, whom they far surpassed in size and power. Trolls they were, but filled with the evil will of their master: a fell race, strong, agile, fierce and cunning, but harder than stone. Unlike the older race of the Twilight they could endure the Sun, so long as the will of Sauron held sway over them. They spoke little, and the only tongue that they knew was the Black Speech of Barad-dыr.
l. The Lord of the Rings. Appendix F II. On Translation.
But Orcs and Trolls spoke as they would, without love of words or things; and their language was actually more degraded and filthy than I have shown it I do not suppose that any will wish for a closer rendering, though models are easy to find. Much the same sort of talk can still be heard among the orc-minded; dreary and repetitive with hatred and contempt, too long removed from good to retain even verbal vigour, save in the ears of those to whom only the squalid sounds strong.

Moscow

Fr.196a-e.
a. PM (HME12)/1:7. The Heirs of Elendil.
/c.2510 T.A./ There came a great assault from the North-east. Wild men out of the East crossed Anduin north of the Emyn Muil and joining with Orcs out of the Misty Mountains overran the realm (now sparsely populated) north of the White Mountains, pouring into the wold and plain of Calenardon.
b. PM (HME12)/1:7. The Heirs of Elendil.
Sauron stirs up mischief, and there is a great attack on Gondor. Orcs pour out of the Mountains and of Mirkwood and join with Easterlings. Hador [> Cirion] gets help from the North. Eorl the Young wins the victory of the Field of Celebrant and is given Calenardon or Rohan.
c. PM (HME12)/1:8. The Tale of Years of the Third Age. Version T3.
2510. A great host of Orcs, with Easterlings as allies, assail the northern borders of Gondor, and occupy a great part of Calenardon. Gondor sends for help. Eorl the Young leads his people, the Eotheod or Rohirrim, out of the North from the sources of Anduin, and rides to the help of Cirion, Steward of Gondor. With his aid the great victory of the Field of Celebrant is won. Elladan and Elrohir rode also in that battle. From that time forth the brethren never cease from war with the Orcs because of Celebrian.
d. PM (HME12)/1:9. The Making of Appendix A. (iii) The House of Eorl.
In the two thousand five hundred and tenth year of the Third Age a great peril threatened the land of Gondor in the South and wild men out of the East assailed its northern borders, allying themselves with Orcs of the mountains. The invaders overran and occupied Calenardon, the great plains in the north of the realm. The Steward of Gondor sent north for help, for there had ever been friendship between the men of Anduin's vale and the people of Gondor. Hearing of the need of Gondor from afar Eorl set out with a great host of riders; and it was chiefly by his valour and the valour of the horsemen of Eotheod that victory was obtained. In the great battle of the Field of Celebrant the Easterlings and Orcs were utterly defeated and the horsemen of Eorl pursued them over the plains of Calenardon until not one remained.
e. UT/3:2. Cirion and Eorl. (iii) Cirion and Eorl.
In the days of Cirion the Steward there came a great assault by the Balchoth, who allied with Orcs crossed the Anduin into the Wold and began the conquest of Calenardhon. From this deadly peril, which would have brought ruin upon Gondor, the coming of Eorl the Young and the Rohirrim rescued the realm.
Fr.197.
PM (HME12)/1:7. The Heirs of Elendil.
Aragorn I (p. 196). In the rejected page of B he was 'lost in wilderness while hunting'; in the replacement page he was 'lost in the wilderness; probably slain by orcs [> wolves].'

Fr.198a-f.
a. PM (HME12)/1:8. The Tale of Years of the Third Age. Version T2.
circa 2600. Celebrian is slain by Orcs on the road over the Mountains to visit Galadriel.
b. PM (HME12)/1:8. The Tale of Years of the Third Age. Version T3.
2509. Celebrian, wife of Elrond, journeys to Lorien to visit Galadriel, her mother; but she is taken by Orcs in the passes of the mountains. She is rescued by Elrond and his sons, but after fear and torment she is no longer willing to remain in Middle-earth, and she departs to the Grey Havens and sails over Sea. (Note 32)
Note 32. As in the earliest text (p. 226 / Fr.198a/), T 3 states that Celebrian was slain by the Orcs.
c. PM (HME12)/1:9. The Making of Appendix A. (ii). The Tale of Aragorn and Arwen.
Now the sons of Elrond did not hunt wild beasts, but they pursued the Orcs wherever they might find them; and this they did because of Celebrian their mother, daughter of Galadriel. On a time long ago, as she passed over the Mountains to visit her mother in the Land of Lorien, Orcs waylaid the road, and she was taken captive by them and tormented; and though she was rescued by Elrond and his sons, and brought home and tended, and her hurts of body were healed, she lay under a great cloud of fear and she loved Middle-earth no longer; so that at the last Elrond granted her prayer, and she passed to the Grey Havens and went into the West, never to return. Thus it befell that when Aragorn was only two years of age Arathorn went riding with the sons of Elrond and fought with Orcs that had made an inroad into Eriador.
d. The Lord of the Rings. Appendix A. I. The Numenorean Kings. (iii). Eriador, Arnor and the Heirs of Isildur. The North-kingdom and the Dunedain.
2509 Celebrian wife of Elrond was journeying to Lorien when she was waylaid in the Redhorn Pass, and her escort being scattered by the sudden assault of the Orcs, she was seized and carried off. She was pursued and rescued by Elladan and Elrohir, but not before she had suffered torment and had received a poisoned wound. She was brought back to Imladris, and though healed in body by Elrond, lost all delight in Middle-earth, and the next year went to the Havens and passed over Sea. And later in the days of Arassuil, Orcs, multiplying again in the Misty Mountains, begin to ravage the lands, and the Dunedain and the sons of Elrond fought with them.
e. The Lord of the Rings. Appendix B. The Tale of Years.
2509 Celebrian, journeying to Lorien, is waylaid in the Redhorn Pass, and receives a poisoned wound.
2510 Celebrian departs over Sea.
f. LotR. 2:1. Many Meetings.
Long she /Arwen/ had been in the land of her mother's kin, in Lorien beyond the mountains, and was but lately returned to Rivendell to her father's house. But her brothers, Elladan and Elrohir, were out upon errantry: for they rode often far afield with the Rangers of the North, forgetting never their mother's torment in the dens of the orcs.


Fr.199.
PM (HME12)/1:8. The Tale of Years of the Third Age. Version T3. The opening statement concerning the Four Ages.
/In TA/ The Dwarves became ever more secretive, and hid themselves in deep places, guarding their hoards from their chief enemies, the dragons and the Orcs. One by one their ancient treasuries were plundered, and they became a wandering and dwindling people.

Fr.200.
PM (HME12)/1:8. The Tale of Years of the Third Age. Version T3.
2480. onwards Orcs again multiply in secret and occupy many deep places (especially those anciently made by the Dwarves) in the Misty Mountains. They do this so stealthily that none are aware of it, until they have great forces hidden and are ready to bar all the passes from Eriador into Anduin's vales, according to the plan of their master in Dol Guldur. Orcs and Trolls occupy parts of the now empty Mines of Moria.
2747. Orcs passing far to the north raid down into Eriador. A large force invades the Shire. Bandobras Took, second son of Isumbras III, defeats them at the Battle of the Greenfields in the Northfarthing and slays the Orc-chief Golfimbul. This was the last battle in which Hobbits (Periannath) were engaged until the end of the Third Age.
2757. Rohan is overrun by Orcs and Easterlings. At the same time Gondor is attacked by the Corsairs of Umbar.
2766. Thror the Dwarf, descendant of Durin, being now homeless and robbed of his treasure, ventures into Moria, but is slain by an Orc in the dark. Thrain and Thorin escape. In vengeance for Thror and in hope of reestablishing a kingdom the scattered Dwarves of Durin's race gather together out of the North and make war on the Orcs of the Misty Mountains. The War of the Dwarves and Orcs was long and terrible and fought largely in the dark in deep places.
3019. /.../ The Host of the West enters Mordor and destroys all the Orc-holds. All Men that had allied themselves with Sauron were slain or subjugated.
Note 35. In very difficult scribbled notes at the end of T 3 my father asked himself: 'When were the Dwarf and Goblin wars? When did Moria become finally desolate?' He noted that since the wars were referred to by Thorin in The Hobbit they 'must have been recent', and suggested that there was 'an attempt to enter Moria in Thrain's time', perhaps 'an expedition from Erebor to Moria'. 'But the appearance of the Balrog and the desolation of Moria must be more ancient, possibly as far back as c.1980-2000'. He then wrote: 'After fall of Erebor Thror tried to visit Moria and was killed by a goblin. The dwarves assembled a force and fought Orcs on east side of Moria and did great slaughter, but could not enter Moria because of "the terror". Dain returns to the Iron Hills, but Thorin and Thrain wander about.' Entries were then added to the text of T 3 which were taken up into T 4. At this time the story was that Thrain and Thorin accompanied Thror, but made their escape. - Much later the dates of the war were changed from 2766-9 to 2793-9.

Fr.201.
PM (HME12)/1:7. The Heirs of Elendil.
10. Denethor I. born 2375 lived 102 years died 2477. Great troubles arose in his day. The Morgul-lords having bred in secret a fell race of black Orcs in Mordor assail Ithilien and overrun it.

Fr.202.
PM (HME12)/1:9. The Making of Appendix A. (iii) The House of Eorl.
The death of Eomund chief Marshal of the Mark in an Orc-raid in 3002 is recorded, with the note that 'Orcs at this time began often to raid eastern Rohan and steal horses',

Fr.203.
PM (HME12)/1:9. The Making of Appendix A. (iv) Durin's Folk.
The passage added to the first version was slightly filled out and improved, but the only difference worth noticing here lies in the sentences following the words 'made war on the Orcs of the Misty Mountains in revenge for Thror', which now read: 'Long and deadly was that war, and it was fought for the most part in dark places beneath the earth; and at the last the Dwarves had the victory, and in the Battle before the Gate of Moria ten thousand Orcs were slain. But the Dwarves suffered also grievous loss and his folk were now so diminished that Thrain dared not to enter Moria, and his people were dispersed again.'
Little indeed is known of what happened to him afterwards. It would seem (from afterknowledge) that no sooner was he abroad with few companions (and certainly after he came at length back into Rhovanion) he was hunted by the emissaries of Sauron. Wolves pursued him, orcs waylaid him, evil birds shadowed his path, and the more he tried to go north the more he was driven back.

Fr.204.
PM (HME12)/2:10. Of Dwarves and Men I /Dwarwes/.
They /Dvarves Longbeards/ regarded the Iron Hills, the Ered Mithrin, and the east dales of the Misty Mountains as their own land. But they were under attack from the Orks of Morgoth. During the War of the Jewels and the Siege of Angband, when Morgoth needed all his strength, these attacks ceased; but when Morgoth fell and Angband was destroyed hosts of the Orks fled eastwards seeking homes. They were now masterless and without any general leadership, but they were well-armed and very numerous, cruel, savage, and reckless in assault. In the battles that followed the Dwarves were outnumbered, and though they were the most redoubtable warriors of all the Speaking Peoples they were glad to make alliance with Men. /.../
At the same time, however, /First Half of S.A./ Sauron came out of hiding and revealed himself in fair form. For long he paid little heed to Dwarves or Men and endeavoured to win the friendship and trust of the Eldar. But slowly he reverted again to the allegiance of Morgoth and began to seek power by force, marshalling again and directing the Orks and other evil things of the First Age, and secretly building his great fortress in the mountain-girt land in the South that was afterwards known as Mordor. /.../
/after 1700 S.A./ For though Moria remained impregnable for many centuries, the Orks reinforced and commanded by servants of Sauron invaded the mountains again. Gundabad was re-taken, the Ered Mithrin infested and the communication between Moria and the Iron Hills for a time cut off. The Men of the Alliance were involved in war not only with Orks but with alien Men of evil sort. For Sauron had acquired dominion over many savage tribes in the East (of old corrupted by Morgoth), and he now urged them to seek land and booty in the West.

Moscow

Fr.205.
PM (HME12)/2:10. Of Dwarves and Men. II. The Atani and their Languages.
/The Folk of Haleth/ were and remained to their end a small people, chiefly concerned to protect their own woodlands, and they excelled in forest warfare. Indeed for long even those Orks specially trained for this dared not set foot near their borders.

Fr.206.
PM (HME12)/2:10. Of Dwarves and Men. Note 25.
[In the rejected conclusion of note 21 the place of the awakening of the ancestor of the Longbeards was 'a valley in the Ered Mithrin' (the Grey Mountains in the far North). There has of course been no previous reference to this ancient significance of Mount Gundabad. That mountain originally appeared in the chapter The Clouds Burst in The Hobbit, where it is told that the Goblins 'marched and gathered by hill and valley, going ever by tunnel or under dark, until around and beneath the great mountain Gundabad of the North, where was their capital, a vast host was assembled'; and it is shown on the map of Wilderland in The Hobbit as a great isolated mass at the northern end of the Misty Mountains where the Grey Mountains drew towards them. In The Lord of the Rings, Appendix A (III), Gundabad appears in the account of the War of the Dwarves and Orcs late in the Third Age, where the Dwarves 'assailed and sacked one by one all the strongholds of the Orcs that they could [find] from Gundabad to the Gladden' (the word 'find' was erroneously dropped in the Second Edition).]

Fr.207.
PM (HME12)/2:10. Of Dwarves and Men. Note 51.
/Note common and specific habit of Orcs and Druedain to eat funguses, cf.tradition on their common origin/. Apart from some slight and largely unnecessary modifications to the original text (in no case altering the sense) there are a few points to mention about that printed in Unfinished Tales. (1) The spelling Ork(s) was changed to Orc(s), and that of the river Taiglin to Teiglin (see XI.228, 309-10). (2) A passage about the liking of the Drugs /Druedain/ for edible fungus was omitted in view of my father's pencilled note beside it: 'Delete all this about funguses. Too like Hobbits' (a reference of course to Frodo and Farmer Maggot's mushrooms). This followed the account of the knowledge of the Drugs concerning plants, and reads: To the astonishment of Elves and other Men they ate funguses with pleasure, many of which looked to others ugly and dangerous; some kinds which they specially liked they caused to grow near their dwellings. The Eldar did not eat these things. The Folk of Haleth, taught by the Druedain, made some use of them at need; and if they were guests they ate what was provided in courtesy, and without fear. The other Atani eschewed them, save in great hunger when astray in the wild, for few among them had the knowledge to distinguish the wholesome from the bad, and the less wise called them ork-plants and supposed them to have been cursed and blighted by Morgoth.

Fr.208.
PM (HME12)/2:10. The Shibboleth of Feanor.
The lore of the Eldar did not depend on perishable records, being stored in the vast houses of their minds.(23)
Note 23. Nor were the 'loremasters' a separate guild of gentle scribes, soon burned by the Orks of Angband upon pyres of books. They were mostly even as Feanor, the greatest, kings, princes and warriors, such as the valiant captains of Gondolin, or Finrod of Nargothrond and Rodothir [> Arothir] his kinsman and steward.

Fr.209a-b.
a. PM (HME12)/4:16. The New Shadow.
Such as the evidence is, then, the original work (represented by the manuscript A and the typescript B) derives from the 1950s. In a letter of 13 May 1964 (Letters no.256) he wrote: I did begin a story placed about 100 years after the Downfall [of Sauron], but it proved both sinister and depressing. Since we are dealing with Men it is inevitable that we should be concerned with the most regrettable feature of their nature: their quick satiety with good. So that the people of Gondor in times of peace, justice and prosperity, would become discontented and restless - while the dynasts descended from Aragorn would become just kings and governors - like Denethor or worse. I found that even so early there was an outcrop of revolutionary plots, about a centre of secret Satanistic religion; while Gondorian boys were playing at being Orcs and going round doing damage. I could have written a 'thriller' about the plot and its discovery and overthrow - but it would be just that. Not worth doing. From the evidence given above, however, it is seen that his interest in the story was subsequently reawakened, and even reached the point of making a new (though incomplete) version of what he had written of it years before. But in 1972, fifteen months before his death, he wrote to his friend Douglas Carter (Letters no.338): I have written nothing beyond the first few years of the Fourth Age. (Except the beginning of a tale supposed to refer to the end of the reign of Eldarion about 100 years after the death of Aragorn. Then I of course discovered that the King's Peace would contain no tales worth recounting; and his wars would have little interest after the overthrow of Sauron; but that almost certainly a restlessness would appear about then, owing to the (it seems) inevitable boredom of Men with the good: there would be secret societies practising dark cults, and 'orc-cults' among adolescents.)
THE NEW SHADOW.
This tale begins in the days of Eldarion, son of that Elessar of whom the histories have much to tell. One hundred and five years had passed since the fall of the Dark Tower, and the story of that time was little heeded now by most of the people of Gondor, though a few were still living who could remember the War of the Ring as a shadow upon their early childhood. One of these was old Borlas of Pen-arduin. He was the younger son of Beregond, the first Captain of the Guard of Prince Faramir, who had removed with his lord from the City to the Emyn Arnen.
/.../ 'Deep indeed run the roots of Evil,' said Borlas, 'and the black sap is strong in them. That tree will never be slain. Let men hew it as often as they may, it will thrust up shoots again as soon as they turn aside. Not even at the Feast of Felling should the axe be hung up on the wall! '
'Plainly you think you are speaking wise words,' said Saelon. 'I guess that by the gloom in your voice, and by the nodding of your head. But what is this all about? Your life seems fair enough still, for an aged man that does not now go far abroad. Where have you found a shoot of your dark tree growing? In your own garden?'
Borlas looked up, and as he glanced keenly at Saelon he wondered suddenly if this young man, usually gay and often half mocking, had more in his mind than appeared in his face.
Borlas had not intended to open his heart to him, but being burdened in thought he had spoken aloud, more to himself than his companion. Saelon did not return his glance. He was humming softly, while he trimmed a whistle of green willow with a sharp nail-knife.
The two were sitting in an arbour near the steep eastern shore of Anduin where it flowed about the feet of the hills of Arnen. They were indeed in Borlas's garden and his small grey-stone house could be seen through the trees above them on the hill-slope facing west. Borlas looked at the river, and at the trees in their June leaves, and then far off to the towers of the City under the glow of late afternoon. 'No, not in my garden,' he said thoughtfully.
'Then why are you so troubled?' asked Saelon. 'If a man has a fair garden with strong walls, then he has as much as any man can govern for his own pleasure.' He paused. 'As long as he keeps the strength of life in him,' he added. 'When that fails, why trouble about any lesser ill? For then he must soon leave his garden at last, and others must look to the weeds.'
Borlas sighed, but he did not answer, and Saelon went on: 'But there are of course some who will not be content, and to their life's end they trouble their hearts about their neighbours, and the City, and the Realm, and all the wide world. You are one of them, Master Borlas, and have ever been so, since I first knew you as a boy that you caught in your orchard. Even then you were not content to let ill alone: to deter me with a beating, or to strengthen your fences. No. You were grieved and wanted to improve me. You had me into your house and talked to me. 'I remember it well. "Orcs' work," you said many times. "Stealing good fruit, well, I suppose that is no worse than boys' work, if they are hungry, or their fathers are too easy. But pulling down unripe apples to break or cast away! That is Orcs' work. How did you come to do such a thing, lad?"
'Orcs' work! I was angered by that, Master Borlas, and too proud to answer, though it was in my heart to say in child's words: "If it was wrong for a boy to steal an apple to eat, then it is wrong to steal one to play with. But not more wrong. Don't speak to me of Orcs' work, or I may show you some!"
'It was a mistake, Master Borlas. For I had heard tales of the Orcs and their doings, but I had not been interested till then. You turned my mind to them. I grew out of petty thefts (my father was not too easy), but I did not forget the Orcs. I began to feel hatred and think of the sweetness of revenge. We played at Orcs, I and my friends, and sometimes I thought: "Shall I gather my band and go and cut down his trees? Then he will think that the Orcs have really returned." But that was a long time ago,' Saelon ended with a smile.
Borlas was startled. He was now receiving confidences, not giving them. And there was something disquieting in the young man's tone, something that made him wonder whether deep down, as deep as the roots of the dark trees, the childish resentment did not still linger. Yes, even in the heart of Saelon, the friend of his own son, and the young man who had in the last few years shown him much kindness in his loneliness. At any rate he resolved to say no more of his own thoughts to him.
'Alas!' he said, 'we all make mistakes. I do not claim wisdom, young man, except maybe the little that one may glean with the passing of the years. From which I know well enough the sad truth that those who mean well may do more harm than those who let things be. I am sorry now for what I said, if it roused hate in your heart. Though I still think that it was just: untimely maybe, and yet true. Surely even a boy must understand that fruit is fruit, and does not reach its full being until it is ripe; so that to misuse it unripe is to do worse than just to rob the man that has tended it: it robs the world, hinders a good thing from fulfilment. Those who do so join forces with all that is amiss, with the blights and the cankers and the ill winds. And that was the way of Orcs.'
'And is the way of Men too,' said Saelon. 'No! I do not mean of wild men only, or those who grew "under the Shadow", as they say. I mean all Men. I would not misuse green fruit now, but only because I have no longer any use for unripe apples, not for your lofty reasons, Master Borlas. Indeed I think your reasons as unsound as an apple that has been too long in store. To trees all Men are Orcs. Do Men consider the fulfilment of the life-story of a tree before they cut it down? For whatever purpose: to have its room for tilth, to use its flesh as timber or as fuel, or merely to open the view? If trees were the judges, would they set Men above Orcs, or indeed above the cankers and blights? What more right, they might ask, have Men to feed on their juices than blights?'
'A man,' said Borlas, 'who tends a tree and guards it from blights and many other enemies does not act like an Orc or a canker. If he eats its fruit, he does it no injury. It produces fruit more abundantly than it needs for its own purpose: the continuing of its kind.' 'Let him eat the fruit then, or play with it,' said Saelon. 'But I spoke of slaying: hewing and burning; and by what right men do such things to trees.'

Moscow

'You did not. You spoke of the judgement of trees in these matters. But trees are not judges. The children of the One are the masters. My judgement as one of them you know already. The evils of the world were not at first in the great Theme, but entered with the discords of Melkor. Men did not come with these discords; they entered afterwards as a new thing direct from Eru, the One, and therefore they are called His children, and all that was in the Theme they have, for their own good, the right to use - rightly, without pride or wantonness, but with reverence.(10)
'If the smallest child of a woodman feels the cold of winter, the proudest tree is not wronged, if it is bidden to surrender its flesh to warm the child with fire. But the child must not mar the tree in play or spite, rip its bark or break its branches. And the good husbandman will use first, if he can, dead wood or an old tree; he will not fell a young tree and leave it to rot, for no better reason than his pleasure in axe-play. That is orkish.
'But it is even as I said: the roots of Evil lie deep, and from far off comes the poison that works in us, so that many do these things - at times, and become then indeed like the servants of Melkor. But the Orcs did these things at all times; they did harm with delight to all things that could suffer it, and they were restrained only by lack of power, not by either prudence or mercy. But we have spoken enough of this.'
'Why!' said Saelon. 'We have hardly begun. It was not of your orchard, nor your apples, nor of me, that you were thinking when you spoke of the re-arising of the dark tree. What you were thinking of, Master Borlas, I can guess nonetheless. I have eyes and ears, and other senses, Master.' His voice sank low and could scarcely be heard above the murmur of a sudden chill wind in the leaves, as the sun sank behind Mindolluin. 'You have heard then the name?' With hardly more than breath he formed it. 'Of Herumor?'
Borlas looked at him with amazement and fear. His mouth made tremulous motions of speech, but no sound came from it.
'I see that you have,' said Saelon. 'And you seem astonished to learn that I have heard it also. But you are not more aston- ished than I was to see that this name has reached you. For, as I say, I have keen eyes and ears, but yours are now dim even for daily use, and the matter has been kept as secret as cunning could contrive.'
'Whose cunning?' said Borlas, suddenly and fiercely. The sight of his eyes might be dim, but they blazed now with anger.
'Why, those who have heard the call of the name, of course,' answered Saelon unperturbed. 'They are not many yet, to set against all the people of Gondor, but the number is growing. Not all are content since the Great King died, and fewer now are afraid.'
'So I have guessed,' said Borlas, 'and it is that thought that chills the warmth of summer in my heart. For a man may have a garden with strong walls, Saelon, and yet find no peace or con- tent there. There are some enemies that such walls will not keep out; for his garden is only part of a guarded realm after all. It is to the walls of the realm that he must look for his real defence. But what is the call? What would they do?' he cried, laying his hand on the young man's knee.
'I will ask you a question first before I answer yours,' said Saelon; and now he looked searchingly at the old man. 'How have you, who sit here in the Emyn Arnen and seldom go now even to the City - how have you heard the whispers of this name?'
Borlas looked down on the ground and clasped his hands between his knees. For some time he did not answer. At last he looked up again; his face had hardened and his eyes were more wary. 'I will not answer that, Saelon,' he said. 'Not until I have asked you yet another question. First tell me,' he said slowly, 'are you one of those who have listened to the call?'
A strange smile flickered about the young man's mouth. 'Attack is the best defence,' he answered, 'or so the s tell us; but when both sides use this counsel there is a clash of battle. So I will counter you. I will not answer you, Master Borlas, until you tell me: are you one of those who have listened, or no?'
'How can you think it?' cried Borlas.
'And how can you think it?' asked Saelon.
'As for me,' said Borlas, 'do not all my words give you the answer?'
'But as for me, you would say,' said Saelon, 'my words might make me doubtful? Because I defended a small boy who threw unripe apples at his playmates from the name of Orc? Or because I spoke of the suffering of trees at the hands of men? Master Borlas, it is unwise to judge a man's heart from words spoken in an argument without respect for your opinions. They may be meant to disturb you. Pert maybe, but possibly better than a mere echo. I do not doubt that many of those we spoke of would use words as solemn as yours, and speak reverently of the Great Theme and such things - in your presence. Well, who shall answer first?'
'The younger it would have been in the courtesy of old,' said Borlas; 'or between men counted as equals, the one who was first asked. You are both.'
Saelon smiled. 'Very well,' he said. 'Let me see: the first question that you asked unanswered was: what is the call, what would they do? Can you find no answer in the past for all your age and lore? I am young and less learned. Still, if you really wish to know, I could perhaps make the whispers clearer to you.'
/.../
Note 10. This passage in the argument was expressed rather differently in B (which was following A almost exactly):
'A man,' said Borlas, 'who tends a tree and guards it from blights, and eats its fruit - which it produces more abundantly than its mere life-need; not that eating the fruit need destroy the seed - does not act like a canker, nor like an Orc.
'But as for the cankers, I wonder. They live, it might be said, and yet their life is death. I do not believe that they were part of the Music of the Ainur, unless in the discords of Melkor. And so with Orcs.'
'And what of Men?' said Arthael.
'Why do you ask?' said Borlas. 'You know, surely, what is taught? They were not at first in the Great Music, but they did not enter with the discords of Melkor: they came from Iluvatar himself, and therefore they are called the Children of God. And all that is in the Music they have a right to use - rightly: which is with reverence, not with pride or wantonness.'
b. Letters. Letter 183.
In my story I do not deal in Absolute Evil. I do not think there is such a thing, since that is Zero. I do not think that at any rate any 'rational being' is wholly evil. Satan fell. In my myth Morgoth fell before Creation of the physical world. In my story Sauron represents as near an approach to the wholly evil will as is possible. He had gone the way of all tyrants: beginning well, at least on the level that while desiring to order all things according to his own wisdom he still at first considered the (economic) well-being of other inhabitants of the Earth. But he went further than human tyrants in pride and the lust for domination, being in origin an immortal (angelic) spirit. In The Lord of the Rings the conflict is not basically about 'freedom', though that is naturally involved. It is about God, and His sole right to divine honour. The Eldar and the Nъmenуreans believed in The One, the true God, and held worship of any other person an abomination. Sauron desired to be a God-King, and was held to be this by his servants; if he had been victorious he would have demanded divine honour from all rational creatures and absolute temporal power over the whole world. So even if in desperation 'the West' had bred or hired hordes of orcs and had cruelly ravaged the lands of other Men as allies of Sauron, or merely to prevent them from aiding him, their Cause would have remained indefeasibly right. As does the Cause of those who oppose now the State-God and Marshal This or That as its High Priest, even if it is true (as it unfortunately is) that many of their deeds are wrong, even if it were true (as it is not) that the inhabitants of 'The West', except for a minority of wealthy bosses, live in fear and squalor, while the worshippers of the State-God live in peace and abundance and in mutual esteem and trust.
So I feel that the fiddle-faddle in reviews, and correspondence about them, as to whether my 'good people' were kind and merciful and gave quarter (in fact they do), or not, is quite beside the point. Some critics seem determined to represent me as a simple-minded adolescent, inspired with, say, a With-the-flag-to-Pretoria spirit, and wilfully distort what is said in my tale. I have not that spirit, and it does not appear in the story. The figure of Denethor alone is enough to show this; but I have not made any of the peoples on the 'right' side, Hobbits, Rohirrim, Men of Dale or of Gondor, any better than men have been or are, or can be. Mine is not an 'imaginary' world, but an imaginary historical moment on 'Middle-earth' – which is our habitation.

Fr.210a-b.
UT/1:1. Of Tuor and his coming to Gondolin.
a. "Alas, lady, it is known now that Huor fell at the side of Hъrin his brother; and he lies, I deem, in the great hill of slain that the Orcs have raised upon the field of battle." /Nirnaeth/
/.../ Thus it came to pass that the Elves forsook the caves of Androth, and Tuor went with them. But their enemies kept watch upon their dwellings, and were soon aware of their march; and they had not gone far from the hills into the plain before they were assailed by a great force of Orcs and Easterlings, and they were scattered far and wide, fleeing into the gathering night. A company of Orcs was encamped in the midst of the road, huddled about a large wood-fire.
"Gurth an Glamhoth!" Tuor muttered. "Now the sword shall come from under the cloak. I will risk death for mastery of that fire, and even the meat of Orcs would be a prize."
"Nay!" said Voronwл. "On this quest only the cloak will serve. You must forgo the fire, or else forgo Turgon. This band is not alone in the wild: cannot your mortal sight see the far flame of other posts to the north and to the south? A tumult will bring a host upon us.
b. None now dare to use it /the certain way/ save in desperate need, neither Elf nor Man nor Orc,

Fr.211.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. The Childhood of Tъrin
"But my father loves them," said Tъrin, "and he is not happy without them. He says that we have learned nearly all that we know from them, and have been made a nobler people; and he says that the Men that have lately come over the Mountains are hardly better than Orcs."

Moscow

Fr.211suppl.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. Tъrin among the Outlaws
Some fifty of these Men had joined in one band, wandering in the woods beyond the western marches of Doriath; and they were hated scarcely less than Orcs, for there were among them outcasts hard of heart, bearing a grudge against their own kind. /.../
Not long afterwards, as Beleg had feared, the Orcs came across the Brithiach, and being resisted with all the force that he could muster by Handir of Brethil they passed south over the Crossings of Teiglin in search of plunder. Many of the Woodmen had taken Beleg's counsel and sent their women and children to ask for refuge in Brethil. These and their escort escaped, pass-ing over the Crossings in time; but the armed men that came behind were met by the Orcs, and the men were worsted. A few fought their way through and came to Brethil, but many were slain or captured; and the Orcs passed on to the homesteads, and sacked them and burned them. Then at once they turned back westwards, seeking the Road, for they wished now to re-turn North as swiftly as they could with their booty and their captives.
But the scouts of the outlaws were soon aware of them; and though they cared little enough for the captives, the plunder of the Woodmen aroused their greed. To Tъrin it seemed perilous to reveal themselves to the Orcs, until their numbers were known; but the outlaws would not heed him, for they had need of many things in the wild, and already some began to regret his leading. Therefore taking one Orleg as his only companion Tъrin went forth to spy upon the Orcs; and giving command of the band to Andrуg he charged him to lie close and well hid while they were gone.
Now the Orc-host was far greater than the band of the out-laws, but they were in lands to which Orcs had seldom dared to come, and they knew also that beyond the Road lay the Talath Dirnen, the Guarded Plain, upon which the scouts and spies of Nargothrond kept watch; and fearing danger they were wary, and their scouts went creeping through the trees on either side of the marching lines. Thus it was that Tъrin and Orleg were discovered, for three scouts stumbled upon them as they lay hid; and though they slew two the third escaped, crying as he ran Golug! Golug! Now that was a name which they had for the Noldor. At once the forest was filled with Orcs, scattering silently and hunting far and wide. Then Tъrin, seeing that there was small hope of escape, thought at least to deceive them and to lead them away from the hiding-place of his men; and perceiving from the cry of Golug! that they feared the spies of Nargothrond, he fled with Orleg westward. The pursuit came swiftly after them, until turn and dodge as they would they were driven at last out of the forest; and then they were espied, and as they sought to cross the Road Orleg was shot down by many arrows. But Tъrin was saved by his elven-mail, and escaped alone into the wilds beyond; and by speed and craft he eluded his enemies, fleeing far into lands that were strange to him. Then the Orcs, fearing that the Elves of Nargothrond might be aroused, slew their captives and made haste away into the North.
Fr.212.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. Of Mоm the Dwarf.
Then with bitterness he /Turin/ turned to the men. "You were cruel," he said, "and cruel without need. Never until now have we tormented a prisoner; but to such Orc-work such a life as we lead has brought us. Lawless and fruitless all our deeds have been, serv-ing only ourselves, and feeding hate in our hearts."
/.../ But Tъrin came up, and rebuked his men. "What have you there?" he said. "What need to be so fierce? It is old and small. What harm is in it?"
"It bites," said Andrуg, showing his hand that bled. "It is an Orc, or of Orc-kin. Kill it!"
"It deserved no less, for cheating our hope," said another, who had taken the sack. "There is nothing here but roots and small stones."
"Nay," said Tъrin, "it is bearded. It is only a Dwarf, I guess. Let him up, and speak."
So it was that Mоm came in to the Tale of the Children of Hъrin. For he stumbled up on his knees before Tъrin's feet and begged for his life. "I am old," he said, "and poor. Only a Dwarf, as you say, and not an Orc. Mоm is my name. Do not let them slay me, lord, for no cause, as would the Orcs."

Fr.213.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. The Coming of Tъrin into Brethil
Then they looked on him with pity, and Dorlas said: "Seek no more. For an Orc-host came up from Nargothrond towards the Crossings of Teiglin, and we had long warning of it: it marched very slow, because of the number of captives that were led. Then we thought to deal our small stroke in the war, and we ambushed the Orcs with all the bowmen we could muster, and hoped to save some of the prisoners. But alas! as soon as they were assailed the foul Orcs slew first the women among their captives; and the daughter of Orodreth they fastened to a tree with a spear."

Fr.214.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. Notes.
Note 3. For the Orcs have piled all the slain together, and search is vain, even if any dared to go to the Haudh-en-Nirnaeth.

Fr.215.
UT/1:2. Narn I Hin Hurin. Appendix
/495-496 y. of F.A/ There is a great gathering of Orcs and evil creatures in those regions, and a host is mustering about Sauron's Isle.

Fr.216.
UT/2:4. The History of Galadriel and Celeborn. Appendix C. The boundaries of Lorien.
/During the War of Last Alliance/ despite the desire of the Silvan Elves to meddle as little as might be in the affairs of the Noldor and Sindar, or of -any other peoples, Dwarves, Men, or Orcs, Oropher had the wisdom to foresee that peace would not return unless Sauron was overcome.

Moscow

Fr.217.
UT/3:1. The Disaster of the Gladden Fields.
/.../ Suddenly as the sun plunged into cloud they /Isildur and his host/ heard the hideous cries of Orcs, and saw them issuing from the Forest and moving down the slopes, yelling their war-cries.
If the keen-eyed Orcs marked their flight they took no heed. They halted briefly, preparing their assault. First they let fly a hail of arrows, and then suddenly with a great shout they did as Isildur would have done, and hurled a great mass of their chief warriors down the last slope against the Dunedain, expecting to break up their shield-wall. But it stood firm. The arrows had been unavailing against the Numenorean armour. The great Men lowered above the tallest Orcs, and their swords and spears far outreached the weapons of their enemies. The onslaught faltered, broke, and retreated, leaving the defenders little harmed, unshaken, behind piles of fallen Orcs.
It seemed to Isildur that the enemy was withdrawing towards the Forest. He looked back. The red rim of the sun gleamed out from the clouds as it went down behind the mountains; night would soon be falling. He gave orders to resume the march at once, but to bend their course down towards the lower and flat-ter ground where the Orcs would have less advantage. Maybe he believed that after their costly repulse they would give way, though their scouts might follow him during the night and watch his camp. That was the manner of Orcs, who were most often dismayed when their prey could turn and bite.
But he was mistaken. There was not only cunning in the attack, but fierce and relentless hatred. The Orcs of the Mountains were stiffened and commanded by grim servants of Barad-dur, sent out long before to watch the passes (note 20) , and though it was unknown to them the Ring, cut from his black hand two years before, was still laden with Sauron's evil will and called to all his servants for their aid. The Dunedain had gone scarcely a mile when the Orcs moved again. This time they did not charge, but used all their forces. They came down on a wide front, which bent into a crescent and soon closed into an unbroken ring about the Dunedain. They were silent now, and kept at a distance out of the range of the dreaded steelbows of Numenor, though the light was fast failing, and Isildur had all too few archers for his need. He halted.
There was a pause, though the most keen-eyed among the D·nedain said that the Orcs were moving inwards, stealthily, step by step. Elendur went to his father, who was standing dark and alone, as if lost in thought. "Atarinya," he said, "what of the power that would cow these foul creatures and command them to obey you? Is it then of no avail?"
"Alas, it is not, senya. I cannot use it. I dread the pain of touching it. And I have not yet found the strength to bend it to my will. It needs one greater than I now know myself to be. My pride has fallen. It should go to the Keepers of the Three".
At that moment there came a sudden blast of horns, and the Orcs closed in on all sides, flinging themselves against the Dunedain with reckless ferocity. Night had come, and hope faded. Men were falling; for some of the greater Orcs leaped up, two at a time, and dead or alive with their weight bore down a Dunedain, so that other strong claws could drag him out and slay him. The Orcs might pay five to one in this exchange, but it was too cheap. Ciryon was slain in this way and Aratan mortally wounded in an attempt to rescue him.
Elendur, not yet harmed, sought Isildur. He was rallying the men on the east side where the assault was heaviest, for the Orcs still feared the Elendilmir that he bore on his brow and avoided him. Elendur touched him on the shoulder and he turned fiercely, thinking an Orc had crept behind.
/.../ There he halted, to make sure that he was not pursued; for Orcs could track a fugitive in the dark by scent, and needed no eyes. /.../ But to the night-eyed Orcs that lurked there on the watch he loomed up, a monstrous shadow of fear, with a piercing eye like a star. They loosed their poisoned arrows at it, and fled. Needlessly, for Isildur unarmed was pierced through heart and throat, and without a cry he fell back into the water. /.../
The tale mentions a young man who survived the slaughter: he was Elendur's esquire, named Estelmo, and was one of the last to fall, but was stunned by a club, and not slain, and was found alive under Elendur's body. He heard the words of Isildur and Elendur at their parting. There were rescuers who came on the scene too late, but in time to disturb the Orcs and prevent their mutilation of the bodies: for there were certain Woodmen who got news to Thranduil by runners, and also themselves gathered a force to ambush the Orcs of which they got wind, and scat-tered, for though victorious their losses had been great, and almost all of the great Orcs had fallen: they attempted no such attack again for long years after.
Note 20. There can be no doubt that Sauron, well-informed of the Alliance, had sent out such Orc-troops of the Red Eye as he could spare, to do what they could to harry any forces that attempted to shorten their road by crossing the Mountains. In the event the main might of Gil-galad, together with Isildur and part of the Men of Arnor, had come over the Passes of Imladris and Caradhras, and the Orcs were dismayed and hid themselves. But they remained alert and watchful, determined to attack any companies of Elves or Men that they outnumbered. Thranduil they had let pass, for even his diminished army was far too strong for them; but they bided their time, for the most part hidden in the Forest, while others lurked along the riverbanks. It is unlikely that any news of Sauron's fall had reached them, for he had been straitly besieged in Mordor and all his forces had been destroyed. If any few had escaped, they had fled far to the East with the Ringwraiths. This small detachment in the North, of no account, was forgotten. Probably they thought that Sauron had been victorious, and the war-scarred army of Thranduil was retreating to hide in fastnesses of the Forest. Thus they would be emboldened and eager to win their master's praise, though they had not been in the main battles. But it was not his praise they would have won, if any had lived long enough to see his revival. No tortures would have satisfied his anger with the bungling fools who had let slip the greatest prize in Middle-earth; even though they could know nothing of the One Ring, which save to Sauron himself was known only to the Nine Ringwraiths, its slaves. Yet many have thought that the ferocity and determination of their assault on Isildur was in part due to the Ring. It was little more than two years since it had left his hand, and though it was swiftly cooling it was still heavy with his evil will, and seeking all means to return to its lord (as it did again when he recovered and was re-housed). So, it is thought, although they did not understand it the Orc-chiefs were filled with a fierce desire to destroy the Dъnedain and capture their leader. Nonetheless it proved in the event that the War of the Ring was lost at the Disaster of the Gladden Fields. [Author's note.]


Fr.218.
UT/3:4. The Hunt for the Ring. (iii) Concerning Gandalf, Saruman and the Shire
Behind them Saruman sent out wolves and Orcs in vain pursuit of Gandalf.
/.../
Some while ago one of Saruman's most trusted servants (yet a ruffianly fellow, an outlaw driven from Dunland, where many said that he had Orc-blood) had returned from the borders of the Shire, where he had been negotiating for the purpose of "leaf" and other supplies.
Note 21. See The Fellowship of the Ring I, 9. When Strider and the Hobbits left Bree (ibid. I, 11) Frodo caught a glimpse of the Dunlending ("a sallow face with sly, slanting eyes") in Bill Ferny's house on tin outskirts of Bree, and thought: "He looks more than half like a goblin."-